Documenti di Didattica
Documenti di Professioni
Documenti di Cultura
Hffnhffi
ii$i
'iSMirTflH
WKjiM
Greneral.....Hurndl
i
Ma^..2.i9 2
no,
574-1
The
Latin Language
A HISTORICAL OUTLINE
OF ITS
BY
CHARLES
E.
BENNETT
IN
CORNELL UNIVERSITY
Allyn and
Boston
Neto gorfc
Bacon
Chicago
V-\
vV
o t
k^
COPYRIGHT,
1907,
BY
CHARLES
E.
BENNETT.
ADO
PA
FoU
PREFACE.
This book
is
a revision of
in
my
Appendix
to
Bennetts Latin
originally pre-
Grammar, published
1895.
Grammar
published in America.
to
The
title
many
was
in reality written
my
and
Latin
Grammar and
title
is
The new
more appropriate
;
1(
intro-
duced
but the general plan and scope of the book are un-
changed.
I
am
indebted to Professor
J.
made
Ithaca, March,
1907.
111
Member
Libraries
http://www.archive.org/details/latinlanguagehisOObenn
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
to*
CHAPTER
I.
Changes
in the
Form
of the Letters
New
THE ALPHABET.
PAGE
I
Sources of Information
The Vowels
a
e
* i
PRONUNCIATION.
4
6
6
for
....
7
7
y
The Diphthongs
ae
oe
8
8
au
eu
w?
8
9 10
10
10
.11
Ir
J
v
12 18
The Liquids
/
18
r
v
18
vi
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
The Nasals
18 18
m
n
nf, ns
n- adulter inum
......... ..........
.
.
20 20 20
2I
gn
The
Spirants
.
.
.22
22 22
23
/
s
........
23
23
23
24
k,q
.25
26 26
p
The Voiced Mutes
b
26 26
26
.
g
Distinction between Guttural and Palatal
.
27 27
The
........
.
.29
30
30
x
2
30
.
Doubled Consonants
Division of
31
Words
into Syllables
31
CHAPTER
III.
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
Methods of Determining Hidden Quantity General Principles of Hidden Quantity Vowels before ns, nf Vowels before gn, gm Vowels before nt, nd, ss Pontem, Fontem, Montem, Frontem, Frondem Hidden Quantity in Declension
.
.
Superlatives
36 40
.40
40
.42 -43
46 49 50
Numerals
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Pronouns
Conjugation
vii
PAGE
c
. .
.50
.
Root Forms
co
c?
ca
Verbal Endings
Compounds
Inchoatives
........... ...........
. .
.
54 54
55
Irregular Verbs
Word Formation
List of Chief
List of
Long Vowel
.
before
Two
Consonants
56 66
CHAPTER
ACCENT.
IV.
Accent Defined
Changes
in the Latin
Special Peculiarities
73
74
74 76
CHAPTER
V.
Standard of Spelling
Quom,
volt,
volnus,
etc.
...........78 ..........
. . .
. .
ORTHOGRAPHY.
77
...
Compounds
79
82
83
or Varied Spelling
CHAPTER
VI.
.90
90
91
^-Series
a-Series
d-Series
5-Series
92
93 93
94
94
^-Series
94
viii
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
Vowel Changes
a
94
94
95
a
e
96
96
i
h
o o
97 97 98
u u
at
oi
ei
98
ui
............ ...........
.
.
98
98
99 100
100
au
eu,
100
101
101
ou
Shortening of
Long Diphthongs
Parasitic
Vowels
Syncope
Apocope
The Consonants The Mutes The Gutturals and Palatals The Dentals The Labials The Indo-European Aspirates in Latin
.
102
102
103
.104
104
104 104
105
105
105
106
106
.
107
bh
107
dh
107
gh
108 108
109 109
........... ..........
.
. . . .
The Semivowels, J, v
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Consonant Changes . Initial Combinations
In the Interior of Words
Assimilation
.
ix
PAGE
113 113
114
. . . . . . .
115
Partial Assimilation
.116
1
Metathesis
16
Other Changes
117 118
.119
CHAPTER
Declension of Nouns and Adjectives
^-Sterns
. .
VII.
0-Stems
Consonant Stems
/-Stems
....... ..........
.
INFLECTIONS.
120
.120
124 128
.130
.131
133
to
2 -stems
134
"
and /-Stems
136
7?-Stems
Numerals
Cardinals
............
.
. .
.
.......
. .
.
136 138
139
Ordinals
Distributives
Multiplicatives
144
144
Pronouns
First
Person
Reflexive
Second Person
The
Possessives
Demonstratives
144
145
146
146 147
147 149
Hie
Is
Iste,
Die, Ipse
Relative, Interrogative,
150
The
151
Pronominal Adjectives
152
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
Conjugation
Introductory
. .
152
.
. .
.152
.
Unthematic Presents
........
. .
153
153
I
Thematic Presents
Root-Class
55
155
Reduplicating Class
T-Class
. .
156
. .
.156
156
N-Class
NO-Class
SCO-Class
JO-Class
.156
157
Tense Formation
in the Indicative
.......
. .
157
158 158
159 159
159
Stem Formation
The
Primitive Perfect
-si
. .
.160 .160
.
Perfect in
161
.161 .162
162
164
.
.
164 164
164
165
The
Optative
Present
Aorist
...
.
.
The
Subjunctive
^f-Subjunctives
..........
.
.
166
.
.
^-Subjunctives
.166 .166
167 167
The Imperative
Active
Passive
.
.168
168
The
Personal Endings
Active
Passive
. .
.
168
.
.
.
The
Infinitive
.169 .170
.
Active
Passive
.
171
I
7I
The
Participles
.172
*73
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
CHAPTER
VIII.
xi
Adverbs
Accusatives
Ablatives
.
174
.
-
.174 .174
175
Locatives
Instrumentals
Prepositions
.
...
.
175 175
Origin of Prepositions
List of Prepositions
.........
.
.
175
176
CHAPTER
SYNTAX.
IX.
181
of the Cases
.
.
.
181
Review of Case Theories The Localistic Theory The Logical Theory The Grammatical Theory Subsequent Views
.
183
183
. .
.184
184
.185
.
185 The Accusative 186 With Passives Used as Middles Produced Of Result 187 Of Person Affected, and of Result Produced Dependent upon .187 the Same Verb
.
. .
187
.
In Exclamations
.......
.
.
.188
188
.188
189
The Dative
Original Force
.........
'favor,' 'help,' etc
,
.
.191
191 191
192 192
193
193 193
193
Xll
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
The
Genitive
194
Original Force
194
194
195 195 195
With Nouns
Genitive of Quality
The Ablative
197
Source
Comparison
Instrumental Uses
.
199 199
Accompaniment
Association
Attendant Circumstance
Manner
Accordance
Means
Way
by Which
202
203
Cause
Degree of Difference
Price
203 203
Quality
Specification
204
205
205
Ablative Absolute
Locative Uses
206
206 207 208
Place Relations
Time Relations
Locative of the Goal
Surviving Locative
208 208
209
Forms
210
211
212
2I 5
Uses
215
215
215
Optative Subjunctive
217
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Subjunctive of Contingent Futurity
Xlll
PAGE
Derived Uses
.......
.
.
the
Subjunctive
of
Conti ngent
.
and Hypotaxis
Subjunctive of Purpose
Clauses of Characteristic Clauses of Result
223
225
227
Causal Clauses
Temporal Clauses
Substantive Clauses
.
Of Result
....
Indirect Questions
Conditional Sentences
Clauses with quamvis
Provisos
243 243
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
AND
SIGNS.
Archiv
Wolfflin's
Vols. I.-XV.
= CIG. = CIL. =
CIA.
Gr. or
873
ff.
Berlin, 1828
Berlin, 1863
ff.
ff.
E. L. D.
New
York, 1895.
Grammar =
Grammar.
Boston, 1895.
Grober's Grundriss
Strassburg, 1888
ff.
Keil
Leipzig, 1855
ff.
Korting,
Korting, Lateinisch-Romanisches
Wbrterbuch.
2d edition.
Paderborn, 1901.
Marx
Marx, Hulfsbuchlein fur die Ausspr ache der Vokale in positions langen
Silben.
3d
edition.
Berlin, 1901.
itself.
are short
{e.g. a, e).
xiv
CHAPTER
I.
THE ALPHABET.
The Latin alphabet is a development of that type of the Greek alphabet known as the Chalcidian. In the widest sense
1.
i.
the term
bets
;
'
Chalcidian
'
is
applied to
it
all
the non-Ionic
Greek alphacolonies,
in a
narrower sense
These
from Chalcis
in
times.
Cumae,
in fact, is said to
as 1050 b.c.
It
panian colonies of
century
B.C.
The
character
H was
lacking,
X was used as
was C.
viz. ?,
x,
and
Y (v)
as ch.
Lambda, which
]/,
in Ionic
A, took in Chal-
while
Gamma
Besides K,
called Koppa.
form
In conformity with
its
A B C
(=)
3.
DEFI(Z)HIKIfMNOr?R^TVX.
Of these
characters,
\i
subsequently became
L.
C in course
in
of time
came
:
to
a few words
new
C.
For the ^-sound a was invented, by appending a tag to the older But permanent traces of the original value of C as g,
character, G,
THE ALPHABET.
in the abbreviations C. for
remained
The new character G took the place hitherto occupied by I, which now disappeared. These changes are ascribed, with
some degree of probability, to Appius Claudius, Censor 312 B.C. P was at first open as in Greek, but subsequently became P. The Greek alphabet had no character to represent the sound of/, but the Greek Digamma (F) represented a closely related sound, v. This F, combined with H (apparently to indicate the
voiceless character of the sound, as opposed to that of the
Greek
sound
fecit),
of /.
in the
An
example
is
FHEFHAKED
alone.
CIL.
4.
xiv. 4123.
Later, the
letters
The Greek
(<),
and
Y V
(X),
being
exist in
intro-
duced as numerals,
quently
as 100,
as 1000,
as 50.
Subse-
became G, and
became
first 01,
finally C.
This
last
form resulted
initial letter of
and
later
M, a change facilitated
The
half of
viz.
D,
was used
to designate 500.
(50)
v or
been transliterated by
Olumpio, sona
and
by
s (initial),
as,
new
and
(-
to represent the
etc.
as seen
in optumus, optimns,
some
inscriptions of
recognition.
THE ALPHABET.
On
the alphabet in general, see
3
Geschichte
des
Griechischen Alphabets.
4th
Clarendon Press.
p.
ff.
p. 25
ff.
In writing
in the
Grammar
had mainly
to practical consider-
sounds of
apart.
tell
them
Where
is
nothing to
;
that
iam
is
jam;
that etiam
is
et-i-am
or that
Moreover,
it is still
u,
by writing u
are
and v
Zusatz
The two
cases
perfectly parallel.
p. 8,
CHAPTER
II.
PRONUNCIATION.
3.
Sources of Information.
Our
Much has been by the Roman grammarians on the subject pronunciation, far more
a)
left
of
commonly supposed. The remains of the grammatical writers as collected and edited by Keil under the title
in fact than
is
fill
volumes.
entire field of
grammar, and
As
representative writers on
(fl.
may be
350
cited:
Terentianus Maurus
Litteris,
185 a.d.),
;
Syllabis, Metris
Marius
cen-
(fl.
a.d.)
fifth
Priscian
(fl.
500
a.d.),
author
the
Institutionum
Grammaticamim Libri
xviii.
Even the
classical writers
bits of infor-
and Aulus
Gellius in his
b)
Nodes
Atticae.
is
found
in inscrip-
tions.
The
total
body
of
these
is
very great.
The
of
Co?'pus
some
them
in
several parts,
close
and
is
These
inscriptions dis-
many
peculiarities of orthography
Thus such
SOURCES OF INFORMATION.
acletarvm
See
th
was
practically a /
c.
otherwise
for
its
confusion with
3 J
c)
source of knowledge.
historians of
Roman
Kt/cepwv
furnishes
c\
while
of Latin v.
The
much more
trustworthy guides in
this matter
d)
also, within
limits,
may be
uti-
sounds of Latin.
I.,
W.
Meyer-Liibke,
Leipzig, 1890.
e)
itself,
by etymologi-
Modern scholars, particularly in the last fifty years, have done much to promote the scientific study of Latin sounds and forms, and, while much remains to be done, the ultimate solution of many problems has already been reached. As representative works in this field may be cited
cal investigation.
:
Brugmann, K. Brugmann, K.
Sprachen.
nischen Sprachen.
2d
ed.
Strassburg, 1897.
Kurze
Vergleichende
Strassburg, 1902.
Stolz, F.
Iatei?iische
Grammatik
Vol.
II.,
in
Altertumszvissenschaft.
3d
ed.
Munich, 1900.
6
Stolz, F.
PR ON UN CIA TION.
Lautlehre der Lateinischen Sprache.
Leipzig, 1894.
Lindsay,
Giles, P.
W. M.
Oxford, 1894.
Philology for Classical Students.
A
F.
Short
Manual of Comparative
2d ed.
London, 1901.
Sommer,
Riemann,
Vol.
I.
Heidel-
berg, 1902.
O., et
et
du Latin.
Paris, 1897.
Henry, V.
et
Latin.
5th ed.
Paris, 1894.
cited
Die Aussprache
des
Latein.
Heilbronn, 1885.
The most
Latin Grammar.
Vol
I.,
4th ed.
pp. xxx-xc.
London, 1881.
Alexander.
London,
1874.
above
cited.
A.
The consensus
of
the
Romance languages
indicates
clearly that a
in English father.
may
in
believe
qualitatively;
quantity, of course,
5.
was
E.
Long
was probably
close,
i.e.
on the other
rela~e
i.e.
These differences
in the
pronunciation of
and
are confirmed
by the testimony
vi.
of the
grammarians,
iv.
e.g.
33. 3)
Servius (Keil,
421. 17)
Pompeius
(Keil,
v.
102.
4).
The Romance
languages also,
THE VOWELS.
the Latin, have preserved with great fidelity the qualitative distinctions of the close
and open
e.
~e
See
36. 5.
It is to
be noted
and
and
was
e.
In Greek
It
it
<?-sound
(rj)
that
was open
close.
should
unus-
it is
and
difficult to
pronounce a pure
e*~,
e.
We
regularly
add an
etc.
e.g. in
fatal, paper,
1.
Long
was
/,
as
shown
regularly appears as
This relatively
is
also indicated
e.g.
in
Latin inscriptions,
b,
(= ibus).
1
/, m,
in
many words
is
This
:
Examples are
recipero
libido
pontufex
pontifex
lacruma
maxunius, optumus,
etc.
lacrima
maximus, optimus.
Quintilian,
i.
7. 21, tells
been the
tween
first
to introduce
the
new orthography.
it
In
i.
4.
and
u.
The Emperor
secure
this
Claudius,
for
be remembered,
character
endeavored
(h)
to
to
recognition
special
represent
intermediate
of
sound, which
probably
This view
French
u,
German
e.g.
u.
occasional employment of
for i in
words
CIL.
of the
ix.
contybernalis
the sound of
it.
2608
illacrymant.
This
y had
8
7.
PR ON UNCIA TION.
0.
Long
was
close, i.e.
short o was
clearly indi-
is,
This
is
Roman
vi.
grammarians,
e.g.
vi.
329. 130-134);
421.
3~8)
Servius (Keil,
it is
Romance
See
36. 5.
Short
top,
hot,
rock,
tf-sound.
8.
TJ.
u, as is
shown by
also
u, as Italian
sovra {super)
ove (ubi),
etc.
Y.
In conformity with
of
its
origin, Latin
u,
y (= Greek
il.
v; see
French
German
Cf. Quintilian,
27,
as different
THE DIPHTHONGS.
10.
AE.
1.
The
original
till
form of
this
diphthong was
at,
about 100
i.
qvairatis
a
32. 34).
English
Cf.
aisle),
and continued
Terentius
e.g. irpatrop,
Scaurus
(first half of
THE DIPHTHONGS.
a propos of the orthography, that ae
than
ai,
is
is
an
He
thus clearly
i.e.
in the
combination,
and
ae,
very great.
2.
By
had
It
altered
its
become a monophthong.
begun
general
is
or even earlier.
probably in the rustic and provincial speech, but did not become
till late.
found
in the frequent
spell-
hec (= haec), qvestor, etc. does not become frequent till after 300
ings as Cesar,
But
a.d.
this
orthography
See Seelmann,
Aus sprache
11.
des Latein, p.
224
f.
OE.
The
earlier
form of
oe
was
oi.
But
oi regularly de-
veloped to
In a
few words
oi resisted this
etc.
moenia
a genuine diphthong
monophthongal pronunciation
and fourth
ae,
oe,
became extremely
Latin writers.
Thus we
hollow
Greek
and
koiAos
'
'
cena,
'
common,
is
'
i.e.
'
the
common meal
'
tie,
the
asseverative particle,
verily.'
Other instances of
PR ON UN CIA TJON.
;
Some
are unfortunately
12.
still
AU
Cf.
Eng. ow in
as
how.
Greek
names such
13.
EU
u.
is
of
secondary origin.
eu
early
became
:
ou,
whence
seu, heu.
The chief Latin words that have eu are ceu, neu, The combination appears also in numerous proper
e.g.
Europa, Teucer.
i.e.
In
all
an
<?-sound
14.
UI appears
to
cut, huic,
and hut
in his
(the interjection).
Quintilian
us
(i. 7.
27) that
boyhood (about 50 a.d.) quoi was still in use, and that its pronunciation was substantially identical with that of qui (the
Norn.).
Some
= v,
and
mark
the
But
if
we should
expect
cut,
when
be an iambus (y _). Such is not the case. On the other hand, we find it appearing as a pyrrhic (w w), and that,
license, to
too, at just
if
we may credit
is
Quintilian, cui
began
Apparently the
mentioned
in Seneca, Troades
THE CONSONANTS.
852 cuicumque (about 55
a.d.).
II
ii.
p. 454.
Very
late writers
it
is true,
sometimes have
no
Another argument
may be found
and cui
is
The
id in both huic
those
who
But
if
since the
word
is
a monosyllable.
But
if it
elision of a preced-
But
There-
diphthongs ending in
to
i.
The
to
of huic
and
seem
have blended
ceded that the pronunciation of cui could not have been widely
different
from qui
yet
it
sufficiently so to
keep
Roman
modern
descendant of Latin
qui,
but cui
THE CONSONANTS.
The Semivowels,
15.
like
J.
1.
/,
v.
J (Seelmann,
(I)
p.
231
fT.)
was
our y in yes.
Evidences
a)
single character
i
Romans
to indicate
and the consonant / (i consonans). This would indicate a close proximity in sound between i and/, a proximity
if
manifestly existing
Latin
j was
English y.
C/. } for
example,
PR ON UN CIA TION.
English
New
New
I-07'k.
In any
may
easily
be made
essential
the character, as they almost certainly would have done, had the
On
is
the
and
/.
cited
by Gellius {Nodes
conception that
I
in Iam,
Iecvr, Iocvs
Such a
warning can have no meaning whatever, except upon the assumption that the
sound of
j was
1,
i.e.
was the
semivowel y.
c)
Cf. Quintilian,
i,
4. 10.
In the poets,
vowel, often
becomes consonantal, uniting with the preceding consonant to make position e.g. abietis, parieie?n, ariete become abjetis, par;
jetem, arjete.
semivowel
y.
Cf.
also
nunciam
compounded
of et
and jam.
1
'IouAios
In the
last
centuries
of
the Empire,
(=Julius). j seems
to
have
z in the
Thus
we
find such
spellings as
Giove
16.
It
(z=zJove).
p. 239.
V.
Fis a
sound of English w.
i.
THE CONSONANTS.
The evidence
a)
Romans
to indi-
(u consonans).
v,
energetically stressed.
tenvia,
in verse.
(at least
down
no more than
I.
On the other
Thus Nigidius
same passage
is
Valerivs, Volvsivs,
not a
had been
i.e.
had been
that of w.
Quintilian in
c)
4.
The same Nigidius Figulus (Gellius, x. 4. 4) says that in pronouncing vos we thrust out the edges of our lips, which conforms
physiologically to the pronunciation of v as English w.
d)
The Greek
by means
of ov,
same words.
Thus
early
Latin la-ru-a
syllable, larva.
In
Horace, Odes,
i.
23. 4.
On
etc.
etc.,
This interchange
is
Cf. also
75. 10,
'
PR ON UNCIA TION.
'
I shall sharpen,'
(where qu
is
were
a dis-
syllable or a trisyllable
Romance languages we
Old French
teneve (rep-
e.g.
resenting
ten-vis).
tenve
(representing a Latin
by the
side of sua-
sva-) vis.
Cf.
Seelmann,
p. 234.
to word-formation
also
of
;
we getfau-tor
(for *fav-tor)
Had
hav(e)
to.
but
is
it
is
valuable as cor-
For Latin v
all
the
more
if it
likely to
was such
The
sound for
in
v,
between vowels
an unstressed
Cf
toward, pronounced
h)
among
and
v.
Thus
ii.
THE CONSONANTS.
was preparing
to set sail
from Brundisium on
figs
he heard a vender of
name
which Cicero
viz.
fairly con-
indications
had begun
change
to a
The
earliest
is
that of Velius
of v as
vii.
Longus
(close of the
asfiirdtio,
century
a.d.),
who speaks
having a certain
v irom
e.g. in
valente,
primifwo (Keil,
58. 17).
This reference to
its
development of
earlier value as
a bilabial
spirant,
{i.e.
lips)
semivowel to a bilabial
is
somewhat
{i.e.
labio-dental
This
view
is
century
we note
that v
is
b,
become
a.d.
Examples are
biginti
(=
vigintt)
vene (=bene)
Favio
{= Fabio).
3.
Some
and
afterv.
/3
as a transliteration of Latin
ft
frequently employed in
Greek
e.g.
Kovfievros {conventus)
fiipva
(vernd)
KaA/8eivos (Calvinus).
ft
in
Latin words
(e.g.
BaXepios, BeVov?
ov.
= Venus)
it is
where
earlier
(cf.
Greek
writers mostly
employed
Now
believed
(3
Blass, Pro-
Greek
PR
may
for v
NUNCIA TION.
would be gained from that
v.
ever this
fact
For while
it
is
use of
(3
earlier spelling ov
Eckinger,
Griechischen Inschriften,
f3
in
Greek
same
in-
Moreover, occasional
last years of the
first
stances of
(3
=v
Republic,
B.C.,
century
first
century a.d.
The
facts
seem
to
adopted.
It
even
when
In
to its spirant
stage.
itself,
which
v,
may have
as against earlier ov in
Greek
transliterations
of Latin
words.
Even
(as
it
if
Greek
(3
had by 100
a.d.
become
a bilabial spirant
For the
bilabial
Thus
the
dialectal pronunciation of
with an
initial
travellers,
whom
this
sound
is
that an English
therefore,
is
is
pronounced.
The evidence
it
of the Greek,
seems probable, as
THE CONSONANTS.
I?
by-
some
true,
Gothic
'town' (Lat.
it
is
mate representation
have borrowed from the Latin before the fourth century, Anglo-
fifth,
and
it
for v as
a.d.),
it is
an indication that
v,
as early as Claudius's
stage.
day (50
Claudius,
new
character
for i conu, at
for
u cdnsonans
new character
to
i.
sonans (/).
this time,
Hence
v, it is
As/ was
a semivowel, a spirant.
Moreover, there
its
no other indi-
value as a semivowel
It
may be added
development of
when
the sound
century a.d.
?)
it
became a
NUNCIA TION.
Liquids,
/,
The
17.
its
r.
L seems
to
differently, according to
position in a word.
No
second
/ of ilk,
word or
when
inital,
as in lectus.
p.
as
is
the
The pinguis
this
e.g.
sonus,
in
an
/-glide pre-
a lter cParus.
The
basis for
I
pingue;
;
becomes
Italian chiaro
alter
becomes French
18.
autre.
was
trilled
is
clearly
f.)
described by Terentianus
Maurus
15).
(ix.
and
Marius
The name
letter.
littera canina,
The
19.
Nasals, m,
n.
M.
Initial
and medial
final
English m.
As regards
final
'
40
When m
and comes
it
in contact with
the
initial
vowel of
it is
9
,
THE CONSONANTS.
multum
as
it
ille,
quantum
For
it
sound of a new
is
letter,
were.
is
obscured,
and
In
become merged.'
ix. 4.
39 Quintilian
tells
Longus
sound
vii.
80, 12
ff.)
that Verrius
Flaccus,
to indicate the
Seelmann
sound
closure.''
it
-m
with a following
vowel, as
abundantly shown
in poetry
by the frequency
ff.,
of elision. Ellis
especially p. 65)
mean
that
{iieque eximitur),
(obscuratur) before an
initial
vowel.
The same
In case this
sound
was a consonant,
doubled
in pronunciation
etc.
e.g.
quorum pars, he
was pro-
nounced quoruppars,
based on the
Latin inscriptions,
m was frequently
omitted in writing.
Thus
show
in
good inscriptions
this source.
was not
from
20
20. N.
initial,
i.
PRONUNCIATION.
iVwas
the dental nasal, as
was the
labial.
When
the
same
The same
is
a word
vowel.
when followed by
; i.e.
d, s, n)
or a
m, and quite as
much
it
entitled to
in calling
7).
Certain
Roman
writers,
according to
Priscian (Keil,
and
used
g (=
Agckises, agceps,
aggulus.
The Greek
name Agma
sound,
2.
e.g.
Roman
The vowel
before
37.
nf, ns, as
is
long in Latin.
See
consequence,
was pronounced
98
ff.).
The
in the
cosol
(for consul)^
viclsimus or vicensimus
vii.
vlcies
or viciens.
78-79)
tells
us that Cicero
as Megalesia,
lost.
a-
pronounced forensia as
transliterations of Latin
e.g. KA.77/A77?
and Megalensia
Greek
vo- (vs),
for
(Clemens)
But
all
this
s
evidence
may
indicate nothing
inclined
to
disappear.
dentals,
THE CONSONANTS.
viz.
21
For here,
if
too, the
a tendency to disappear,
inscriptions,
e.g.
secvdo
mento).
No
all of
which are
in the
word
inferus.
Aussprache
des
Latein,
It
sporadically in case of
m when
Decebris
(=
Decembris);
Capanum (= Campamtin)\
case of n-adulterinum
rant)
;
(=
inqui-
pricipis
(=
principis).
sion
is,
accordingly, a
nasals
The Latin
(labial),
(guttural), exhibit a
GN.
Many
gn was pronounced
for this
as ngn,
as n-adulterinum
n.
The evidence
;
view
lies
mainly
i,
to
e.g.
73).
Now
it is
a reg-
ng, e.g.
tingd for
*tengo (73)
in
pronounced ngn.
122
p.
Sommer,
241.
Handbuch der
the
as ngn,
Lateinische7i Laut-
und Formenlehre,
it
But
gn
considerations urged by
270) recognizes
midway
in
sound between
and
n.
The evidence
22
for the existence
PR ON UN CIA TION.
of
this
sound he
vi.
16.
such
in
nor
was recognized
where
in question
likewise,
he observes, neither
nunciation.
as
nor
fi
accurately designates
the pro-
by
propounded.
The
facts,
The
21.
F.
Spirants, /,
s,
h.
it
F
it
is
is
probable that
origin of /,
was
in
bilabial.
which
most cases
nal bh
vallem
lish
of the
Minucii inscription,
CIL.
i.
199
it
(122 B.C.).
is
Subsequently
f became
a labio-dental spirant as
in
Eng-
and
in
At
just
what
uncertain.
It
was complete by
from the
as appears
vi.
332. 227).
S was
Some
Latin
sounded
like
English s in
these),
but there
is
no valid
more than a
single
sound
The Gothic
s,
in
by
which repre-
Kaisar
(Lat. Caesar).
THE CONSONANTS.
{i.e.
23
of
it,
z),
had the
H.
H was
As
a guttural spirant
like
Eng-
The same
uncertainty manifested
is
the employ-
ment
of initial h, as
noticeable
among
it
England.
entitled to initial
h frequently dropped
in the to
speech of the
less
words acquired an h
Thus harena, haruspex, hirundo, holus, spelling but these same words were fre;
etc.
form
in
educated.
A
On
case in point
anser,
Eur. word with initial gh, and should appear in Latin as hanser
(97.
3).
the other
hand
humerus.
this particular,
in his 84th
to
one Arrius, who said hinsidias for msidias, and Hio?iios for
Ionios.
is
shown
by such contractions
etc.
THE MUTES.
The
24.
/
Voiceless Mutes,
in
/,
c,
k, q,p.
T.
i
T was
pronounced as
English
is
satin.
In English,
i.e.
before
regularly assibilated,
'
Latin
Cf.
such
Greek
transliterations as OvaXevria
Valentid).
In late imperial
24
PR ONUNCIA TION.
ti
when followed by
a vowel
sepsies (for
Probably
this
of our English sh
accurate designation.
The
An
became
first
Vocontyus,
i.e.
the vowel
y.
In the next
became a
sound represented by
this,
German
From
the transition
natural.
25.
C.
i.
like k.
This
is
abun-
Thus
Caelius, Calendae,
Carthago.
b)
We
:
'
of Quintilian
(i. 7.
10),
it
who
says
a,
As regards
Some
write
before
k,
e,
1,
where
if
anywhere we
c to
have
arisen.
Examples
VLtKepwi/,
Katonp.
d) Gothic and German loan-words borrowed from Latin (probably in the early centuries of the Christian era) show k for Latin
c in all situations, e.g.
Gothic lukarn
;
= Lat. liicerna)
German
Keller
karkara
(=
Lat. career)
;
Kaisar (= Caesar)
cistd).
(=
cella-
riuni)
e)
Kiste
(=
its
en-
choric alphabet
for c
/).
and d
sound developed
from
is
before
and
of the
for
c,
same
tables
(or
but
S)
THE CONSONANTS.
for the
.r-like
it
25'
sound represented
in
Old Umbrian by d.
This
makes
New Umbrian
tablets
were
Otherwise the
New
had not yet become assibilated. Umbrian would not have resorted to the use
and
i
S) to designate
1893.
this sound.
See
1,
The
New
written
/)
for
c,
No
as
some one
i.
had an j-sound
the change of
before e and
d'teis, dicit,
sound, had
it
comment.
g)
tions)
shows by
its
aspirated c
(i.e.
eh) that e
'hard.'
its
s.
we
are assured
fifth
did.
c
century a.d.,
before
above
in the case of
/.
Marziae (= Marciae).
c
The
s,
described under
e.g.
/.
Later
still,
every
before e or
became
3.
This development of
ti
and
ci
same
sibilant
in
Thus
;
suspicio as suspitio
nego-
tinm as negociu?7i
t \
convicium as convitium.
and
c,
as
was
26
recognized by the
(Keil,
vi.
PR ONUNCIA TION.
Romans
f.).
themselves.
Cf. Terentianus
Maurus
331. 204
26.
P.
English
p and
presents no
peculiarities.
b, d, g.
B.
was
like
and
t,
where
it
of p.
of
pleps,
made a
Quin-
b.
7.
7) prescribes
the use of b:
'When
pronounce
be
D.
Late
in imperial
times
di,
when
dy-)
followed by a vowel,
sound somewhat
peculiarity,
of
retain this
French journee,
giorno,
from Latin
diurnus.
Inscriptions
show
that final
d had
a tendency to
become
t,
e.g.
the
same
G.
spelling.
29.
G had
in get.
That before
and
a)
i it
in gem,
following evidence
letter.
Had g before
in a
been pronounced
our
j,
the altera-
tion
of sounds
paradigm
to
failed
elicit
comment.
is
always rep-
resented by y
e.g.
TeXVios (Geilius).
THE CONSONANTS.
30.
'
2J
Guttural
and
'
'
Palatal
'
are
'
not
interchangeable
terms.
Strictly speaking,
Guttural
and g sounds
produced
Palatal
'
palate.
The
Before
a, o,
or u the c or
kill,
before
e or i it is palatal.
;
Cf. English
see
1.3) was,
a,
the
while
vowel.
and g varied
in character
The
31.
1.
Aspirates, ph,
The
own, and
Romans began
c,
to
%,
or
6.
These Greek
letters (as
equivalent to /,
not surx>
Romans rendered
<,
by
/,
c,
respectively.
e.g.
This
is
In the Captivi of
. .
pun on Thalem,
a
/,
tale?ito,
shows
can be
was
felt as substantially
t is
and
in fact there
doubt that
w hat Plautus
T
actually wrote.
b.
c, Greek
in
<f>,
^, 9
came
to
Latin by ph,
ch, th,
The
Romans
to the
to
Initial
and
final/,
c,
and
/,
we do
Examples are:
top,
28
3.
PR ON UN CIA TION.
As
a result
we
Bacchus
BctK^o?),
originally
Graccus ; Cethegus,
in
origi-
nally Cetegus.
An English
The
s
analogy
is
seen
rhyme.
English Hand.
was introduced
at a comparatively recent
isle
(from Latin
rime,
'
Rhyme comes from Anglo-Saxon rim, Middle English number.' The spelling rhyme is due to the influence of
pvQp,6i)
,
rhythm (Greek
folk consciousness.
self,
how he him-
in deference to
c, t.
(Carmen
84),
humorously
Romans
introduced an aspirate
original
A
is
an aspirate
Empire
360
(
a.d.
(Wilmanns, No.
;
2639).
Cf. also
CIL.
viii.
5352,
termas
16. 17.
was
t,
still
cf.
very close to
h).
and
ac
least.
There
th,
either
THE CONSONANTS.
in the flourishing period of the
29
its
language or in
decline,
had a
spirant sound
like
our English
t as
;
th in this or thin.
The Romance
th, e.g.
cattolico (catho/icus).
Similarly ch
else the sim-
mute
c,
as
shown by the
Italian in such
words as carta
(Lat.
As regards ph,
before the fourth century a.d.) to have developed into the spirant
/.
much
earlier,
Latin/
But
<f>
14)
different,
by
his account of
who could
not pronounce
/(a
<j>
(a
much
as Slavs
of
modern languages
by pn
In the speech of the educated classes at Rome, ph seems to
in
Greek.
The
latter
sound,
did not
28),
centuries.
First,
;
we have/
+ h,
is
;
the labial
mute
a guttural spirant
secondly, the h
/ (i.e. pf)
the
is
assimiorigi-
to/
giving^",
which
is
then simplified
to/
Thus an
German Pfah
(the
name
30
PRONUNCIA TION.
Palatiiun,
The mediaeval Latin designation of this was Phalatium, German Pfalz, but dialectically
Falz.
whence
often
pronounced
x,
z.
is
always equivalent to
cs,
never to
gz, as
it
some-
times
is
in English.
s,
character of Latin
assimilated.
33. Z.
is
The
value of z
is
somewhat uncertain.
The
character
Though
introduced in the
Latin alphabet,
it
1.3),
its
Long
afterwards,
ap
it
for the
of in
had
transliterated
Greek
e.g.
when
of
initial
;
by
s,
and by
ss in
sona
(== &0V9)
atticissd
(=
olttlkl^o))
Rome, a more accurate designation of the sound was felt to be necessary, and accordingly the Greek character itself was introduced. Cf. the care exercised at the same period in
Greek
at
The pronunciation
ciation of
of z in Latin
Greek
for the
corresponding period.
As regards
while
fifth
it
by the beginning of the Macedonian period (approximately 300 B.C.) it had become a simple though probably somewhat proz sound (as in English gaze),
century
that
longed; for
it still
'made
position,' as
Roman z. For
while certain
ds, their
Roman grammarians
z.
explain z as equivalent to sd or
Roman grammarian,
Velius Longus, a
specifically denies
it is
not a double
(Keil,
consonant at
vii.
50. 9.)
Doubled Consonants.
34.
When
(//,
dd; pp, bb
; cc,
gg) there
were two
/
distinct
consonant articulations.
definite
Thus
muscular
;
effort,
involving closure of
then after a
momentary pause a
same
Such
tt,
p.
no.
e.g.
We
often write
c,
p, or
ut(f)er,
up(p)er,
etc.
But
in Italian
articulation
rr),
is
(//,
and doubled
spirants
(ff, ss),
though
it is
was prolonged
vallum, uttus.
Division of
35. of
The
of
some
them
is
open
4.
to question,
embodied under
'
:
Such combinations
In sup-
may be
Roman
whom
32
bd.
See
;
by Cassiodorus
351. 879).
(Keil,
vii.
205. 1)
vi.
On
the other
hand
it
principle laid
down
by Greek scholars
for their
iii.
own
p.
example,
pronunciation of
(i.
0.
See
^^.
7.
9) advocating
an etymological principle
haru-spex, abs-temius.
When we come
lowed
to
fol-
many consonants
80 per cent of
of a line,
all
In about
vowel,
rule.
evidently
Even greater
e.g.
eges-tas; vic-to-ri;
op ta
Vol.
'TVS.
For a
full
47
is
f.
There
question.
upon
this
A
is
by two
But
in such
consonants
all
our gram-
and
if
we
grammarians' rule
we
get pre-
33
i.e.
open
short
For with
the do- of dd-ctus should be long than the do- of do-cet; or the
of minister
ni- of
short syllables.
Hence
it is
Romans
{i.e.
in actual utterance
must have
and
is
it is
long.
These principles
also
mon
syllables.
A common
syllable
/ or
r {pi, d,
pr, cr, tr ;
etc.).
may be
But natuthis
variation of quantity.
In a word
like
the
first
syllable
syllable
was used
as short, the /
is
by ancient writers on
Latin prosody.
into its to the
When
feet,
component
grammarians'
rule,
plained above as
demanded by phonetic
om nes
in tenti
e.g.
Conticu ere
que ora
nebant
Ut
bel
li
sig
ab arce.
p. 268.
The
rule of the
It is
discredited.
by considerations
of phonetics,
and by
syllabification followed
in
prosody.
It
should
res
unpetent phonetic
rather
set
-.
speed]
rules
upon the
up
tra-
ditional
which
t\
die
es
Greek grammarians
."
for their
the
no
more
like
Greek that
their
pti
Very
....
is
is
t'.-.
med
.
b] the ancients
them3
selves
ere s
copyists
stands
S]
practical use
sionof
Abies
where two
folio
r
s
may be
formulated as
In case
is is
except
cas
e
when a long
is
syllable
the
mute
rv/a-
-hen in
"able is
first
used as long.
member ends
the mute
5
and whose
t
r,
is
it Le is t
ys
tit..
- :
<mjv.
In
all
consonant
is
m^-M*ss M?M-sfr*m.
^httiii he
This principle
;r
s
;us
hett-iris thi:
pro-
nounced m
,
thrush
is
:rvi;^s thai
I,:
the J
re
..:'.i
sitt
is
:: t. i;
tei .:.i..~"
T.ririr
As regards
1
down
in
-;
_
:
::
:
set i
met
.
if~
1 1 ns
e~ ten ;
-
- c
::
1
the ttziptiztiii t
lltS
::
:1
.Il_
:m:
-
:.
r; zyzza^ies
-.:
_l:
t
^
; :e
'-.-'
rxs.-^T
^
=
:i
:
:f
ii
izr.i =:
-:
-i- ~trt
-
-.:
--
- ::
2
^
i;
;
--"7
c iiiii.ir:
.
rz:t~T i= iIjti:
-
~i:
------
-;uz.i=
:i
:;;
:;_-
CHAPTER
A
III.
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
36.
hidden quantity
is
consonants.
Such a quantity
of a
employment
word
at
the vowel
is
long or short.
is
The
appear
as short.
of determining
The methods
ing
i.
x
Roman
;
writers,
e.g.
Cicero,
Orator, 48.
before
cae,
ii.
nf,
ns
laid
down
ix.
(see 37)
xii. 3.
17;
iv.
17;
6;
Nearly every
Roman gram-
little
some
of
them belong
to a
and hence
is
The
versification
of the earlier
Roman
a
short.
dramatists, especially
liquid never
'Plautus
whom
is
mute before a
same
in classical poetry
is
would be invariably
The
36
37
Examples are the following juvenilis, Plautus, Mostettaria 30; Curculio 38; voluntas, Trinummus 1166 PseuAmphivoliiptas, Mostettaria 249, 294 Stichus 59 dolus 537
;
; ; ;
to
be explained by the
it
used as short,
pultabo, 368.
bonis
Plautus,
Cf. 87. 3.
first
'$. Inscriptions.
Since
century
e, 0,
B.C.
u to
in-
originally
by / (rising
ei ; later,
letters
longa)
and by
2311
;
x.
priscvs,
vi.
i.
CIL.
3539;
mIllia,
Monumentum Ancyranum,
e,
16
fecei, CIL.
551,
e.g.
paastores,
in this
CIL.
i.
551
peqvlatvv, CIL.
i.
202
is
never doubled
manner.
found,
it
must be admitted,
rule, in
in but
few
in syllables long
by
posi-
any single
inscrip-
Certain
full
and
Emperor Claudius
(Bois-
sieu, Inscriptions de
Lyon,
Monumentum
This
Ancyra-
latter,
among
number
some
false ones,
clvpei, svmma.
Such errors
38
4.
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
Greek transcriptions of Latin words.
vowels
e
This method
0.
is
most
and
The employment
of the Latin
of
Greek
or
rj,
o or
vowel
certain,
in the
accuracy of the
transcription.
Thus we may
;
Vesontio, after
Dio Cassius,
24.
The quantity of i may also often be determined by Greek transThus et before two consonants regularly points to literations.
Latin Latin
J, e.g.
z,
Beaj/avios,
CIG. 5709,
Vipsanius
Greek
points to
e.g.
"larpos
= Ister.
much
greater weight in such mat-
Cf
3. c).
u with great
It will
and
were close
Latin e and o
Now
the
and Spanish
Latin
e as
or as
ie.
Latin o as an
open
or as uo (ue).
;
Similarly Latin
~i
remained
close
/,
but
became
:
a close e
became
0.
Examples
Italian.
e).
open
e)
monstrare.
doctus.
dixT.
dictus.
dilxl.
'
0).
detto
(with close
e).
-dussi.
-dotto (with close 0).
ductus.
39
Hence where
the
Romance languages
it is
safe to
assume
the
was long
When, on
if
Romance languages
testimony
is
other facts
Again, the
Romance languages
metro,
tenebre, pustula,
lubrico.
it is
such words
decide
In some cases
difficult to
luxus, arna.
by the methods above enumerated, there nevertheless remain some words whose vowel
With
all
It is
customary to regard
all
The
this subject
3d ed.
work valuable
its
conclusions.
p.
des latein.
Heilbronn, 1885.
69
ff.
Vulg'drlateinische Substrata
Romanischer Worter, a
2d ed.
p.
series of articles
in Wolfflin's
vols. i-vi.
Paderborn,
ff.
90 1.
133
Philologie.
Strassburg,
p.
497
ff.
Leipzig, 1890.
40
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
et
Christiansen, De Apicibus
I longis.
Husum,
1889.
Eckinger,
Munich, 1891.
Heraeus,
Beitr'dge
in Wolfflin's
393
ff.;
449
ff.
is
cited
by Marx,
p.
xiv
f.
nf
e.g.
vowel
is
consul, in:
felix.
compounds
of
and
in,
when followed by
an
;
/or s.
o)
is
often
marked
in inscriptions with
vi.
apex, as CIL.
1527
d.
64 consto
CIL.
e.g.
xi. 1 1
18
mensvm
1 1
CIL.
xi.
18 conficivnt.
e.g.
But
iii.
CIL.
67 Inspexi
;
vi.
647 Instrvx;
ervnt; CIL.
CIL.
c)
ii.
4510 Inferioris
CIL.
xiv.
1738 Infanti
of
ns,
as
Kprjo-K^vs
(=
Crescens)
II/ooi;Sr;vs
= Prudens)
Vowels before
38.
gn, gm.
all
vowels
In the Appendix to
my Latin Gram-
mar, I showed that this general principle was altogether too sweeping and that at most
we could go no
with Priscian the length of the vowel before the suffixes -gnus,
-gna,
-gnum and
in
may be
sup-
VOWELS BEFORE
ported by specific evidence.
-GN, -GM.
testimony for the length of the vowel before -gnus, -gna, -gnum,
I
showed
that there
to support the
is
doctrine of
Marx
Marx
is
tenable.
1)
gn as
long,
'
is
of
naturally expect
larly
gn
to
make
position
does in Greek.
in recent years to re-
The passage
vel
"
is
found in
p.
82
"
Gnus" quoque
mallgnus"
while
gna'
1 1
'
vel
"gnum
"
terminantia
"
sfagnum"
"privignus"
" Pelignus-."
Some
an interpolation.
of the passage,
Others,
its
admitting
the genuineness
(Classical Review,
impugn
ff.)
correctness.
Buck
great thoroughness and candor, and urges (p. 312) against the
gn
and
absence can
hardly be accidental
an anapaest
by Diomedes
(Keil, Vol.
p. 470),
who has
in
42
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
Nevertheless certain words
localities,
seem occasionally
(in special
perhaps,
as
seen in sIgnum,CIL.
vi.
vi.
16664
826.
vi. 3541 Ignis, xi. But these Buck regards as abnormal and exceptional pro;
dIgni,
x.
5676
privIgno,
nunciations.
Buck's argument
is
should be
it.
39.
Before
gm
the vowel
is
viii.
1344, pIgmen[t)
and
in
segmentiMn
Greek
or^y/xcVra),
but
there
is
embracing
is
done by Marx
(p.
1).
Marx
of the
that,
even
if
we admit
the validity of
before gm.
Vowels before
40.
1.
nt,
nd,
ss.
and nd,
e.g.
Exceptions:
a) Before nt the
a) quintus.
ft)
vowel
is
long in
y) Greek proper
names
in -us,
Gen.
-untis, e.g.
Se/mus,
VOWELS BEFORE
8)
-NT, -ND.
Gen.
-otitis,
43
e.g.
in -an.
Xeno-
Before
nd the vowel
is
long in
and compounds
prendo
(for
prehendo), nondum
{71011 -f-
nundinus (noveni
cini {Tunis).
ft)
e.g.
Charondas,
Ep annuo nd as
lies in
3.
The evidence
vowel before nt
the fact
cl~eniens, crescens,
vowel
vowel
in
Greek
and
(i.e.
is
lacking,
K\rj/ir)s
in
is
short, e.g.
K\r}/jL7]vs),
1094,
but
;
KXrj/xevros,
CIG.
CIG. Addenda, 1829 c. crescens, CIL. xii. 4030, but crescenti, CIL. vi. 9059; Kp-rjcrKrjvs, CIG. 6012, c. but KprjaKevTL, CIG. Addenda, 1994, f. Ilpatcr^s (i.e. Upaicrrjvs;),
3757
;
KXtJ/jlcvti,
CIA.
iii.
Even where
a vowel
is
shortened before
nt, e.g. in
Greek Xivnov,
is
not so
full.
iv.
We
find
;
Greek transcriptions
53, 57
<ovSavtos (i.e.
ix. p.
439.
4.
Vowels are
7.
20.
But see
47.
1.
slight uncertainty
exists
as
to
the quantity of
the
44
(frontis)
;
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
and before nd
:
in frons (frondis).
Three
sets of facts
are to be considered
a)
The analogy
-ntis).
Such words,
40.
is
The testimony
of the
Romance
languages.
:
This
as fol-
The Romance languages seem to point to an antecedent Thus the Italian fonte has close o so the Profo?itis,fonti, etc.
;
vencal fon.
Spanish
ii.
alone with
its
(Grober, Archiv,
buch).
frons (-ndis).
to
p.
426
all
agree in pointing
p.
426
Korting, Wdrterbuch).
0,
point to frontem.
Spanish,
Archiv,
ii.
(Grober,
426
Korting, Wdrterbuch^)
point unanimously to montem
mons.
(Grober, Archiv,
pons.
p.
426
Korting, Wdrterbuch).
point to
decisive,
we might
at
Latin
o)
We
find
it
to
be a regular law
(i.e.
in
short
o,
see
when followed by m, n, or -f another consonant, becomes close. Thus Latin tondet with open 0, becomes Italian
VOWELS BEFORE
tonde,
-NT, -ND.
45
risponde ;
with close
o.
Similarly
respondet becomes
all
with close
is
not certain.
D'Ovidio
i.
p.
522, thinks
of
words
in on
+ consonant,
had dee.g.
om
(
consonant,
and
ol-\-
an earlier u (see
;
36. 5),
rompe
= rumpii)
onda {= undo)
dolce
(=
dulcis).
In accordance
is
certain, Latin
fontem,
frondem, frontem,
these to be
in Italian
fonte, fronde,
exactly as
we
find them.
The
words
admission of a long
is,
and
Romance descendants. In
all of
fact,
when
to
which point
seems more reasonable to regard Spanish monte and fronde (which point to 0) as the exceptions. Grober, who {Archiv,
vi.
p.
fontem,
in these
a fair interpretation
to
of
the
evidence of the
came
into the
;
Romance
lan-
that in Italian
and
to ue in those
words which
;
it
The third
bit of
of Latin
words as found
46
Thus we
in
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
find (bovrrjios
(
=
iii.
Appian
also
iii.
an inscription,
CIG.
5837, b (59
;
a.d.)
<poimvos,
CIA.
Qpoi/Ttlvos, CIA. iii. 1177 1 154 (between 150 and 200 a.d.) (about 220 a.d.) QpovTw, CIA. iii. 1113, 21, 26 (before 161
;
a.d.),
and
in texts; all of
which point
to Latin
and we
find rpi^ovriov,
is
11, 12, et
irovrep,
(=
Latin pdnteni)
the text
in Plutarch,
Numa,
7tovti<i
(=
pontifex), in Dionysius,
iii.
Dio
Cassius,
<f>u<es,
and Zosimus
7rovri<e|, in
Lydus, de Mens.
irovTifyiKa, in
21
wovtl-
in Plutarch,
Nnma,
in
and
an inscription in
a.
Kaibel's Sylloge
The Gieek
is
never shows an w
in
Mss.
The evidence
unanimous
Nor can
all
recognition be
refused the inscriptions above cited on the ground that they are
late.
As
We
frondis,
favors this
The analogy of other words in -ns (Gen. -ntis) view the Romance languages favor it, and the testi;
mony
and
of Latin
words
apex
2915,
in
Greek
it.
in inscriptions, favors
is
complete.
The
isolated
v.
in
is
Front
frontem,
as the context
of the stone-
shows), CIL.
certainly a
mere blunder
Christiansen,
De
I Longis,
Hidden Quantity
42.
1.
in Declension.
(e.g.
It
is
;
Marx,
FTulfs-
buchlein, p. 2
i.
p.
-nm
in the Genitive
ETC.
47
nummum ;
following
d)
On
final
War, we
final
find
the
of
many
e.g.
Romano,
Corano.
of
Volcanom, propom
i.
(=
probuni).
Mommsen
(CIL.
p.
9) to infer
in
that there
instances.
was a difference
the two
As
was
short,
Mommsen
it
must
ex;
be long.
Mommsen
deals
is
tremely scanty.
number
viz.
Volcanom, propom. Again, Romanom (CIL. i. 1) and Aeserninom (i. 20) show that Genitives sometimes retained the m. Mommsen attempts to solve this difficulty by taking Romanom and Aeserninom as the Nominative Singular Neuter of the Adjecbut that is awkward. The natural inference must be that tive
;
on these
coins.
The
in fact
separated localities
hence
it is
no wonder
the final
m (always
In the Scipio
we
Mommsen 's
x. x.
hypothesis con-
is
correct.
An inscription
i.
of
Nuceria (CIL.
p.
48
duumof
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
duumvir and duumviratus
is
in origin a Genitive.
Such
became transferred
etc.
to the other
Such an assumption
likely that
extremely improbable.
It is
much more
duumvir
In the
triumviri.
The apex
in the
if
this etymol-
ogy be
as
is
correct,
altogether probable.
The evidence
in favor of
-um
in these
final
-m
in
Latin.
of Augustus, the u
tilian
(i.
6.
18),
had become shortened by 90 a.d. For Quinas noted by Lane (p. 90), shows that to his ear
nummum,
2.
nummum,
Accusative Singular.
Words
in
-er
of
the Third Declension in -er and -x, have in oblique cases the
same quantity
dgri
;
of
the vowel
;
as
;
in the
Nominative,
;
e.g.
dger,
;
frater,
fratris
acer,
acris
pax, pads
tenax,
tenacis
fax, facts ; rex, regis; nix, nivis ; comix, cornicis; calix, calicis ; fel,fellis; os, ossis ; plebs, plebis.
Thus sometimes
the
Nomi-
native gives the clue to the hidden quantity in the oblique cases
(as dger, dgri)
;
Words
of the
40. 3.
Greek words
in -as
(Gen.
-antis),
e.g.
same quantity
as in the
(Aids; Atavros
yiyas, ytyavTos).
ADJECTIVES, NUMERALS.
Greek names
of cities in -ovs, -ovvtos,
-wv, -wvtos, eg.
e.g.
49
;
Selinus, Selinuntis
.
and
proper names in
Xenophon, Xe7iophontis
Acheron
two or
In
all
words
of the
in
and
is
-x
preceded by a vowel),
ending
quincunx, quincuncis.
Be-
explained in
2,
above.
Comparison of Adjectives.
43.
-illimus,
the hidden
vowel
short,
e.g.
i
Apparent
traces of a long
in the
/
longa.
The word of most frequent occurrence we find a few other words, carIssimo,
<?..
CIL.vi.5325; dvlcIssimo,
vi.
16926; fortIssimo,
vi.
1132.
But
many
of these inscriptions
belong to the
i
longa had
become an extremely
may be
As
merely
1,
pijissimo.
ix.
3748.
At
and
all
in
it
seems unwise
i
the
longa alone.
Against
i,
p.
2997.
Cf. 6.
1.
50
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
Numerals.
44.
As
a)
b)
and
its
derivatives, all of
which have
1,
as quin-
undecim, undeviginti,
etc,
Pronouns.
45.
2.
1.
Hunc
3.
4.
5.
of the elements of
which
qiiisquis, cujusque.
CONJUGATION.
Root Forms.
46.
1.
e.g.
vowel,
jug-).
/undo
(root fud-)
jungo (root
;
lambo (root
ative
to confuse deriv-
v~endo, pi'endd,
with genuine
nasal formations.
2.
is
short,
e.g.
necto, serpd,
:
verfo.
a) First conjugation
tracto.
b)
c)
Second Conjugation
Third Conjugation
:
ardeo.
all
verbs in
-sco (r),
except compesco,
d) Fourth Conjugation
nutrio, ordior.
: :
CONJUGATION.
3.
51
The
unchanged (when
entire con-
ardere
gerere
scribere
arsi
gessT
scrlpsi
ar suras
gestus
scriptus
victiirus
gero
scribo
vivo
vivere
vixl
ftgo
figere
fixT
fix us
Thus
veixit.
be
dicere
diicere
dlxT
dihxT
cessi
d ictus
ductus
cessurus
is
duco
cedo
cedere
The
6)
of the
Romance
languages. (See
is
52. s.vv.)
The
Indicative
and Perfect
Participle,
if
verbs
ago
cingo
agere
cingere
egi
actus
cinctus
delictus
cinxT
deliqui distlnxi
delinquo
distinguo
delinquere
distinguere
distlnctus
emo
exstinguo fingo
emere
exstinguere
eml
exstlnxT
emptus
exstlnctus
fingere
finxi
fregi
flctus
frango
ftingor
fr angere
fungi
jungere
legere
frdctus
functus sum
jilnxi
legi
jungo
lego
junctus
lectus
pango
pingo
pangere
pingere
pepigl
pdctus
piclus
pinxl
BOSTON UNIVERSITY
cou
jJBRARY
52
pungo
rego
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
pungere
regere
pupugT
rexT
ptinctus
7'ectus
r din quo
sancio
struo
relinquere
sancire
struere
r ellqui
relictus
sdnxi
striixi
tetigi
sanctus
structus
tdctus
tectus
tango
tego
tangere
tegere
texi
tinguo traho
tinguere trahere
finxi
finctus
trdxi
trdctus
ungo
ungere
in
iinxl
unctus
So also
4.
compounds and
list is
The
the foregoing
found
who
testifies
{Nodes
Atticae,
and
in
xii. 3.
4 to that of
structus.
:
b)
Actis CIL.
tions de
1377
p.
exactvs Boissieu,
4104 exstInctos
; ;
Inscripv.
Lyon,
136
vi.
;
cInctvs CIL.
;
x.
defvnctis CIL.
vi.
1326; dIlectvs
6319 lectvs
xi.
;
1826
25617;
e.
INFRACTA
recte
xii.
iii.
ix.
60
;
IVNCTA
X.
l888
;
SEIVNCTVM
vi.
1527
38;
ranum
v.
tector
vi.
2681
c)
pactus, tractus
that the a
tion, as for
{e.g.
which shows
this situa-
e in
for
fictus,
pictus,
vowel
is
of the
5.
Romance,
e.g.
The evidence
vowel
in the Perfects
of the foregoing
list is
found
CONJUGATION.
a) In inscriptional markings, as
53
C0NivNXiT(Wilmanns, Inscript.
1793);
Latinae
104);
x.
texit (CIL.
231
1,
x.
rexit (CIL.
v.
875);
traxi (CIL.
b)
18).
ii.
have
c)
Romance
chixl, dist'inx'i,
d)
The long a
in sanxi rests
upon no
may
first
by Marx in his
b, d,
or
g had
this
the hidden vowel long in the Perfect Indicative and Perfect Participle
According to
theory
we should have
e.g.
merge?-e,
mersi, niersus.
down by
apply to
entirely
specific
Lachmann
(on Lucretius,
now
abandoned.
evidence.
(p. 1),
Marx
lays
down
net.
in
Whether the general principle is sound, may be 51, 52. questioned. For example, we have no definite evidence in favor
of the long
Verbal Endings.
47.
1
.
is
and
st in the
e.g.
fuissem, amaz'isse ;
ftiisfi, fiiistis.
This
is
Menaechmi, 687,
where
iss
and
ist
54
HIDDEX QUANTITY.
*
'
36. 2).
Contracted forms
com:~\
2.
:~:sse,
..-.-.-
sun
etc..
have
the
same
Compounds.
48.
Marx
yj>.
sition, if
hidden,
long in composition
when
a final consonant.
di-stinguo
(*dis-stingud^
But
upon an unS9.
see
Inchoatives.
49. Inchoatives in -see, -scor
e.g.
-sc,
Gellius [Nodes
this class as havall.
Atticde.
ing a long vowel, and implies that this was generally true of
that -see
is
and
-iseo (-iscor)
had
1.
-.
'.
Irregular Verbs.
50.
e.g.
1.
The
i
is
short under
all
circumstances,
2.
Edd,
eat.'
has a long
e in the
forms
Is.
est
estis,
essem. esse,
estur, essetur.
Cf.
Marx
(p. 9) lays
ii
down
compounds
st,
of
in
eo,
forms containing
long before
as
e.g.
: ;
r:
rieisti in
CIL.
i.
1202.
i.
But
ei occurs
(
elsewhere in inscriptions,
eg. pare>~teis
f aceivndae
kcstti is
= fanundae).
It is altogether
Word
51.
1.
Formation.
verbs, have ~
2.
The
have
'
um\
larly
and
/,
catella,
httle
stiBa,
suillus, villa.
3.
The vowel
:
is
short
in -em:
::us,
-e minus),
-urnus
(-umius, -urn'inu:
:r
:
In vernus
:he r
is
is
suffix.
(-ester, -estris, -estz-
4.
The vowel
cus, -es:~
:mm),
-ust.
.jelestis.
domesticus,
:-.
In
vowel
The vowel
is
homuncib ; pTus-
i is short, eg.
nari-
fragus. lectisternium.
56
52.
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
List of the
B.
abiegnus
bardus,
'
stupid
:
'
from bard.
Plutarch,
acatalectus
Gr. aKardXriKTOS.
Bedriacum
Otho, 8,
JSrjTpiaKov,
11.
actutum
like actus.
:
bellua
bestia,
for bes-lua.
ademptio
see adimo.
:
Bestia
Brjcrrias
Plutarch,
;
like emo.
like jllctus.
:
the
Ro-
e.
Africa, Afri
from Afer.
:
see
forma.
see 46.
bilibris
like libra.
:
Gr. "AXurjcms.
bimestris
bovillus
:
from mensis.
Gr.
Ale do
Gr. 'AXtj/ctc^.
:
from bovinus.
:
aliorsum
allptes
:
for *alio-vorsum.
biibrestis
(3ov(3pr]<TTis.
Gr. aXeiTTTrjs.
:
burrus
Amazon
Gr. Afxafav.
'
bustum
u u
ace. to the
Romance.
ace. to the
Romance
cf.
ambus tus : see uro. combiistus and ustus. Amsdnctus : see sdnctus. Biithrotum : BovOpurov. angullla : I ace. to the Romance. Aquillius : AqvIllivs CIL. vi. 12264. C. ardtrum : see 51. I.
:
catalectus
catella
: e. :
Gr. KardXr]KTos.
; catella,
(
drdus.
from catena
bitch,'
Arginussae
Gr. 'ApyivovaaaL.
has
dspemor
dthla
:
calillus
from catinus.
is
Gr. affkov.
:
cetra
better orthography
caetra
athletes
see 61.
chirurgtis
also
:
dtramentum
atrium
CIL.
axilla
1
: :
like dter.
from
Priscian,
dter
ATRIVM,
cicatrix
vi.
10025.
iii.
446
36.
ciccus,
see 36.
:
1
-um
ace. to the
list
:
Romance.
The
Inchoatives in -dsco,
-esco, -iscd.
d)
<?)
Some rare Greek loan-words and proper names. Nouns and adjectives in -x, whose Genitive (ace.
to 42. 2)
shows the
WORD- LIST.
Cincius
:
57
CIG. Addenda, 4342,
point
fin.
clNClA, CIL.
vi.
14817
et
Kpeicrireivov,
d. 4.
i
passim.
cingo, cingere, clnxT, cinctus
:
T in the
to
Perfect
to
and Perfect
Participle ace.
crusta,
crustum
in
CIL.
i.
1199;
form
384)
;
the
Romance
:
see
Korting
cInctvs,
the
Romance
{Worterbucli)
Grundriss,
i.
d'Ovidio (Grower's
tum and
with u.
also to a collateral
p. 501 f.);
Grober (Arckiv,
vi.
CIL.
Korting
Ctesiphon,
cucullus,
to
'
{Wbrierbucli).
-otitis :
Gr.
-Qjv, -Covtos.
from desino
i.e.
(cf.
;
hood
'
the
po-sino)
hence
secretly put
aside.'
cldtra, cldtri
'
one with u, antwo forms, other with u see Grober (Archiv, vi. 384); Korting ( Worteri. 555;
;
Romance
points
Clytemestra
bucJi)
cucullus,
'
cuckoo,' has u.
ix.
Cnbssus
Gr. ^.vwcrcros.
:
ciinctus
CVNCTI, CIL.
60.
see ago.
ciistos :
KovcrribdTjs,
i.
Lydus, de Magis-
tratibus,
46
ace. to the
Ro-
see tiro
and bustum.
Marx
mance.
Cyclops
:
also
marks the
long, regarding
Gr. KvkX&iJ/.
D.
2.
cf.
edo
see 50.
:
like lego.
ace.
Romance.
com: :
delilbrum
1
pdctus
conjiinx
175
CONIVNX, CIL.
vi.
6592
et
u.
:
like
deunx
died,
3.
from de and
:
iincia.
dextdns
for co-ventio
;
from de
dixi,
+ sextans.
dictus
:
40. 2. a).
dicere,
corolla
from corona.
a in Plautus, Amphitruo, 707;
2.
a).
crdbro
guages
etc.)
Old
Ital.
ditto,
see 36.
point to
collateral
dictus,
crdstinus
cresco
:
from
eras.
xii.
;
crescens, CIL.
Gr. KprjtrKrjvs
4030
et
tersuchungen,
iv.
74)
thinks
be-
passim;
to the
also ace.
Romance.
Kprjaa-a.
:
Cressa
have simto
cribrum
55
;
in Plautus,
2.
the
see 36.
:
crisp us
Creispinvs, CIL.
3514.
fect.
vi.
385).
58
dicterium
Diespiter
digladior
: :
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
Gr. deiKrrjpiov.
for dies for dis
exstinguo,
-ere,
exsfinxT,
exstinctus
and pater.
extInctos,
CIL.
vi.
25617
3.
cf.
+ gladior
;
by comby com-
distinguo
see 46. 3.
:
pensatory lengthening
digredior
:
see 89.
extraordindrius
from Jr^.
for dis
+ gradior
;
pensatory lengthening
see 89.
fdstus, a,
:
dilemma
Gr. StA^^ct.
like lego.
:
um ;
cf.
fas.
v.
favilla
favIlla, CIL.
also
3143.
The
f.
like rego.
Romance
fello
:
seems
to point to
as
femina ;
Gr.
emo.
distinguo, -ere, distinxT, disfinctus
ace. to the
:
dijXvs.
festlvus
from festus.
holiday
Romance
(
see d'Ovidio
i.
;
festus
(
(Grower's
Grundriss,
p.
502)
cf.
*fes-iae),
i.,
FESTVS in
Korting
doldbra
Wbrterbuch)
3. b.
ex-
CIL.
25th.
So also
proper name
3179; Festi,
5353;
Gr.
fre-
xii.
see 46.
v.
2627;
Festae,
iii.
a)
perdvxit, CIL.
xii.
2346
et
3>77<rros,
CIA.
iii.
635
and
passim.
E. ebrius
:
quently.
e,
The Romance
points to
e regularly
Plautus,
2.
e.g.
see 36.
5.
:
Trinummus, 812
eclipsis :
see 36.
fIxa,
vi.
Monu1
Gr.
' :
e/cXei'/'ts.
<?j/,
mentum Ancyrantim,
<?jj<?,
18;
ace.
edo,
'
eat
^j^w,
^^.
See
:
to the
Romance.
50. 2.
fictus
T ace. to
effringo, -ere,
effr actus
like
frango.
emo, emere, eml, emptus
:
see 46.
3.
Romance see 53 s. v. firmus : fIrmvm, CIL. iv. 175 passim ; the Romance points to
the
;
et
t,
*)
emungo,
to
-ere,
showing that
-,
T of the classical
pe-
emuncttis
;
il
ace.
riod
36. 5-
see
the
Romance
see
i.
d'Ovidio
(Grober's Grundriss,
erigo, -ere, erexT, erectus
p. 515).
Jldbrum
fiTgo,
see 51.
-fiixz,
1
I.
:
like rego.
-ere,
i.
-fiictus
AFLEICTA,
also
esca
e ace. to the
Romance.
CIL.
1
T.
75
the
Romance
points to
fidsculus
:
from fids,
ace. to the
;
it
Etruscus :
existimo
:
cf.
Etruria ; Gr.
'ErpoOcr/cos.
;
fluctus
Romance.
is
probably long in
fiuxus
ace. to the
Romance.
WORD-LIST.
forma
:
59
: 1
see
Donatus
(pwpp.7)
on
in
Terence,
hibisctim
ace. to the
Romance.
Greek in- hillae : from hira. shows 0. hirsutus : like hlrtus. Romance also scriptions the HTrtius and hirtus : T formula : from forma. mance. frango, -ere, fregl, fractus : see 46.
Phormio, 28;
;
ace. to the
Ro-
3- *)
hisco
see 49.
:
fngeo,
-ere,
fnxi
46. 3.
T ace. to the
HTspellum
v. 227.
cf.
Gr.
Et'<r7r^X\oi',
Strabo,
frictus :
fructus
Hispo, HTspulla : like Hispellum. Romance. hor nus : from hora ? : u ace. to the Romance. Old French froit points to a collateral horsum : for * ho-vorsum.
;
fructus
hydrops
like
:
Gen. hydropis;
Gr.
42. 2.
Perfects, p. 523.
Hymettus
Gr. 'TfMijTTos.
:
sum
ii
ace. to
Hypermestra
'T-rreppiTia-Tpa.
Romance.
:
:
frustrd
FRYSTRA, CIL.
vi.
20370.
Tgnis
:
frustum
ace. to the
Romance.
Ignis, CIL.
:
xi.
826.
sum
DE-
illorsum
illustris :
for *illo-vorsum.
V.
I326;
FVNCTO,
from
-ere,
//?.*.
i*
Illyria
Eillvrico, CIL.
2
.
p. 77.
:
impingo
infestus
impegT, impdetus
see
from fur.
from fur.
ace. to the
46.3.^).:
furtum
fustis
:
cf.
Romance.
manifestus.
InstTnctus
:
see distinguo.
intellec-
G.
geographia
Georgius
georgicus
gtisco
:
: :
Gr. yewypacpia.
tus
like lego,
:
intervdllum
from vdllus.
in
introrsum
for *intro-vorsum.
:
ii
49.
:
involucrum
from Gr. yX&aaa.
267
Iolcus
;
Plautus,
Captivi,
glossarium
glossema
gryllus
:
36. 2.
Gr. 'I\k6s.
:
Romance.
2.
islorsum
for *isto-vorsum.
gryps
like
J.
H.
hdctenus
:
jentdculum
jentdtio
:
:
like hdc.
: :
see 40.
#).
Hellesponttis
Gr. 'EWtjo-ttovtos.
jugldns
Herciddnum
xii.
Hercvlaniae,
CIL.
Casiii.
jungo,
-ere,
1357
'HpKovXdveov, Dio
23;
3- *)
sius, lxvi.
'RpK\av6s, CIA.
jurgo
for jurigo,
:
from jus.
1197.
Jiistinidnus
ixova. Justus.
6o
justitium
Justus
:
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
:
from jus.
:
lubricus
u in
853
;
Plautus, Miles
36. 2.
:
Glo-
from jus
v.
also IVSTO,
CIL.
ii.
riosus,
210;
jiixtd,
with.'
5919.
:
see 46. 3.
juxtim
from jugis
'
joined
lucta
ii
ace. to the
Romance.
:
;
liictor liictus
:
:
like lucta.
from
vi.
;
lugeo
e.
also
L.
labor,
Idbi,
CIL.
1527
-
66
2.
lapsus
sum
xi.
see
46.
v.
337
x 4041.
expiation
dIlatsam, CIL.
'
3123.
;
labrum,
bowl
lip,'
ii :
'
for
a.
lavabrum
lustrum,
'
'
lvstrvm, Monii.
l
brum,
labrusca
has
umentum Ancyranum,
Romance.
ii.
3, 5,
ace. to the
3, 6,
10
lustrum,
haunt,'
has
laevorsum
for *laevo-vorsum.
u.
lustro
like lustrum,
:
luxuria
luxus
:
u ace. to the Romance. Idrs, Idrtis : 633. lycurgus Latin : Gr. AvKovpyos. larva : like larua, the early
form,
e.g.
Captivi, 598.
M.
; cf.
Idtrina
for
lavdtrina
;
Plautus,
mdlle
for
*mag(e) {magis)
:
velle.
i.
Curculio, 580
latro,
'
36. 2. in
manifestus
p.
bark'
oblatrdtricem,
Plautus,
36. 2.
Miles
Gloriosus,
681
Manlia, CIL.
51. 51.
1. I.
v.
615
Manlio, Manliae,
ix.
3942.
:
manilpretium
in Plaut.
:
Men.
544.
see 46. 3.
Mdrcellus, Mdrcella
from Marcus
lemma
Gr. \9iwxa.
:
lemniscus
Gr. XthivLgkos.
Lemnos :
lentlscus
:
Gr. Aijfivos.
T ace. to the
555
137.
et
passim
~M.dapia.oi>,
Romance.
816
;
CIG.
2802
libra
in Plautus, Pseudolus,
36. 2.
libro
:
:
like libra.
llctor
lIctor,
;
CIL.
often
LICTOR,
v.
887
et passim.
:
Mars, Mdrtis
809
Martis, Monumeniv.
graphica,
(
51
Xei'/crwp,
Eckinger
tum Ancyranum,
et passim.
21
CIL.
x.
in Griechischen Inschriften,
MdrsT :
mass a
:
like
:
limpidus
ace. to the
Romance.
:
Mdrlidlis
like
Mars. Mars,
:
T ace. to the
Gr. p.aa.
Romance.
mdlrimonium
from mater.
WORD-LIST.
matrix
:
61
;
from mater.
nondum
MATRONA,
iii.
mater ;
NON-
nongenti
for *no(v)engenti.
according to Priscian,
nonne
from ndn.
:
36. (Keil).
maza
Gr. /xafa.
Norba :
w^y^J
:
<?
Gr. Nwp/3?/.
ace. to the
dota Oxoniensia,
293.
Romance.
:
mercennarius
Metrodorus
metropolis
:
for *merced-ndrius.
Gr. MTjrpodtopos.
fxrjTpbiro\LS.
nudiustertius, quartus,
etc. :
Gr.
:
nullus
from
x.
;z<?
and
z7//.y /
NVLLVM,
mille, millia
mIllia,
i.
Monumentum
mIlliens,
iii.
CIL.
4787.
:
Ancyranum,
34 ; milvus
miicro
1
16
nundinae, niindinum
for
*no(v)en;
ace. to the
Romance.
Nvndinvs, CIL.
nuntius
:
xii.
3650.
Mdstelldria
:
ii
from monstrum.
Frag.
13
(ed.
for
').
*nove-ntius?
('news-
in Atta,
;
bringer
niintio
: :
Ribbeck)
miilleus
:
ii
36. 2.
like nuntius.
ace. to the
mullus: u ace. to
miiscerda
:
:
nuptiae
like niipta.
:
mlsquam
niitrio
: :
like itsquam.
from
from
mics.
mils,
like niitrix.
ii
musculus
nutrlx
nutrlcatus, Miles
niitricant,
Gloriosus,
Gloriosus,
656
715
;
Miles
O.
Gr. Mu/caX^ao-os.
36. 2.
N.
nanciscor
:
obliviscor
see 49
OBLlvIsCEMVR,
see 49.
CIL.
olla
vi.
:
6250.
Gr. Olvwrpia.
;
Ndrnia
narro
nascor
ttim
:
Oenotria
:
for
aulula
olla, CIL.
vi. 1 0006
tions de
;
et passim.
49
nascerer, Monumenii.
Onchestus
Gr.
:
"OyxW"
*-
Ancyranum,
xii.
:
44
Nascenti-
Opus, -imtis
ore a
:
Gr. 'Ottovvtos.
bvs, CIL.
3702.
ace. to the
:
Romance.
-
nasturciwn
tiefastus
:
from ndsus.
neglexT,
orchestra
from nefds.
neglectus ;
ordior
see
like ordd.
neglego,
-ere,
ordo
de
Lyon,
;
p.
nequidquam (nequicquani)
quid.
nltor, nitT,
from Abl.
xii.
orno
ace. to the
4333
et
mxus sum
nolle:
(for
by contraction from
*ne-velle ; 73. 3).
passim,
ornamentum
xii.
62
oscen
:
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
from
:
os.
pigmentum:
1344
;
pIgment-,
CIL.
viii.
oscillum
oscito :
from osculum.
os.
face, to the
Romance.
:
from
:
see under
osculor
from
from
os.
precisely parallel.
Ostia
from
:
os ; Gr. 'ft<m'a.
ostium
wtjria, scholion to
;
pistrlnum, plstrilla
v.
pIstvs,
CIL.
is
ostivm,
6998.
CIL.
ovillus
:
vi.
4710
ostio,
v. 14.
Monumen-
conflicting, but
favorable to
T.
tum Ancyranum,
Oxus:
Pistdria
like plstor.
:
from ovlnus.
plebisatum
better
so written.
plebs
v.
CIL.
6797
:
xii.
4333.
sum
Gr. TrXrJKrpov.
:
:
palimpsestus
paluster
:
Gr. iraXlpj^-qiiTos.
PlTsthenes
Gr. nAetcrflei^s.
from palus.
:
plostellum
from plaustrum.
the
plusculum
from plus.
compdrttcs, po stria, -is : Gr. TroirjTpia, TroiTjTpls. compounds impdrtus, Polla : = Paulla ; PoLLA, CIL. xii. see 46. 4. r). point to d paradFgmd : Gr. Tra.padet.yfAa.. cf. Pollio. 3471
; ;
see 49.
like lingo.
like pdscd.
pollinctor
Pollio
:
like pollinctus.
pdstio
: ;
Yike pdstus.
pastor
i.
like pdsttis
;
PAASTORES, CIL.
x.
551
pastoris, CIL.
827.
36.
iii.
46. 3.
pegma
Gr.
: :
7rr)yfj.a.
Polymestor
Gr. Uo\vfj,r]<rTU)p.
:
pentdthlum
peremptd/is
Gr. a.d\ov.
like
like
praelustris
like lux.
:
prdgmaticus
:
Gr.
7rpay/j.o,TiK6s.
perlclitor
like perTculum.
Praxiteles: Gr.
:
Upd^LTiXrjs (7rpais).
perimo,
emo.
-ere,
peremT, pere??iptus
like
prendo
for
pre-hendo.
:
primordium
:
from ordior.
Permessus
perrepto
persolla,
:
Gr.
TiepfxTjaa-ds.
r<?//<?
prlnceps
from
(repd).
principalis
from prlnceps.
for person(u)la,
Pessinus, -untis
Gr.
Ilecro'iJ'oOi'Tos.
from prlscus.
:
Phoenissa
pictor
:
like
Phoenix,
Priscvs,
ix.
CIL.
1940
pictura
like pictus.
PrIscvs, CIL.
WORD-LIST.
pristinus
:
63
-sco
like priscus.
:
other
procrdstino
Procrustes
:
from
eras.
quievi
and quietus also point to quiesco ; qviescere is found CIL. vi. 25531. profestus : from festus. promo, -ere, prompsi, promptus : see quincunx : from quinque and uncia. quindecim : from quinque and decern ; 46.3face, to the Romance. prorsum, prorsus : for *pro-vorsum, quingentl, quingenT, quingenties : from -sus. quinque. prosperus : from pro *spere ? (' accordQuTnqudtrils : from quinque ; d in ing to expectation'). Plautus, Afiles Gloriosus, prostibulum : from pro and stabulum. 691 2. Publicius, Publicola; from piiblicus. 36. Poplicola is another word, viz. from quinque : QVlNQVE, CIL. vi. 3539 et form of populus, passim ; i ace. to the Romance. poplus, early
Gr. HpoKpoti<TT7]s.
;
'people.'
piiblicus
:
quinqudgintd
piibes ; pvblic<5r[vm,
;
: :
from quinque.
from
1377
quinquennium
quinquies
quintana
: :
from quinque.
CIL.
vi.
in Plautus,
;
Miles
from quinque.
from quintus.
:
Captivi, 334
passim
36. 2
u also
ace. to
Quintilidnus
Quintilis
:
from quintus.
the Romance.
Publilius
Pfiblius
: : :
from quintus.
:
like Publius.
Quintilius
LIO,
from quintus
iii.
QvlNCTlqvIniii.
like piiblicus.
CIL.
384.
pulvillus
quintus,
Quintus,
Quinctius
CIL.
pungo,
piinctus
i.
297.
:
TVM,
u
ace.
tos,
Monumentum Ancyranum,
CIG.
for
-ere, puptigi,
punctus
to the
:
Romance.
see pungo.
for *purigo
2003
ace.
to
the
Romance.
{purus)
:
purgo
also
quippe
ace. to the
Romance.
:
quorsum, quorsus
*qud-vorsus.
purgamentum
purgatio
:
from purgo.
ace. to the
from purgo.
from pus
Q.
;
pustula
R.
ralius
:
il
Romance.
quartus
;
for rdr{ii)lus
:
from rdrus.
ipsa).
rdstrum
iii.
from rddo.
quartvs, CIL.
Monumentum Ancyranum,
et passim.
4959 ; redpse : for re edpse (Abl. of iii. 22 rede, rector : like rectus.
rectus
:
see rego.
-ere,
qtidrtanus
like quartus.
:
redigo,
redegi,
redddus
like
quartdrius
quiesco
:
like quartus.
to
ago.
like
;
Gellius, Nodes redimo, -ere, redemi, redemptus : some persons proemo ; 'PedijvrrTa, CIG. 9811 nounced quiesco in his day but DEMPTA, CIL. vi. 22251.
ace.
Atticae,
vii.
15,
RE-
64
redemptio, redemptor
:
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
from redimo.
screiptvm, CIL.
to the
i.
206. 87
x.
109
regnum
regno
:
CONSCRiPTis, CIL.
;
3903
i ace.
like
regnum.
:
regndtor, regnatrix
rego, -ere,
b).
from regno.
tor
scrlptos
screih-
46. 3.
scrlptio, scriptito,
scriptor, scriptura
see scribo.
-ere,
relinquo,
46. 3.
rehquT,
rehctus
see
segmen
segnis
like
:
segmentwn.
*)
-T :
segmentum
see 49.
:
remimscor,
r<?^0,
Herculanean
selectus
repere, repsT,
reptum
see 46.
papyrus.
seligo,
3-
seligere,
selegl,
like
restinguo,
-ere,
reslinxi,
restinctus
lego.
see distinguo.
Selinus, -iintis
Gr. ^eKivovvTos.
*ses-mestris,
rlxa
semestris
for
*sexmes-
rqscidus
from
rar.
vi.
Roscius
Roscio, CIL.
Plutarch,
15.
2060, 5
3
;
semuncia
septunx
:
"Puxtkios,
Cicero,
from uncia.
:
Pompey,
sychius.
sescuncia
and uncia.
for sesqui-
He-
sescuplex,
-plex.
sescuphis
and
from rostrum.
:
Sesostris
Secrwa-rpts.
Roxdna
Gr. 'Pw^dj'Tj.
sesqui-
=
:
semisque-.
for semis tertius.
rilcto : ace. to
the
p.
Romance
u.
(Grober,
sestertius
Archiv,
also to a
v.
Sestius
form with
vii. 17.
iii.
CIA.
ructus
like ructo.
1450.
:
rursum,
riiscum
rusticus
ix.
nlrsus
for
*re-vorsum,
Sestos, Sestii
*re-vorsus.
: :
Stgnia
Seig[nia, CIL.
:
n.
ace. to the
Romance.
seignvm, CIL.
4012
tions de
slgjiifico,
signo
:
like signum.
sinciput
sancio,
sancire,
for
semi
caput,
i.e.
sinci-
sdnxi, sdnctus
see
put
tion
for *senciput,
;
by
vowel assimila-
see 90.
:
sdrio.
sinistrorsus
for *sinistro-vorsus.
Sassinas in an inscription.
Gr. aKijirrpov.
;
sistrum
Gr. creiaTpov.
812
36. 2.
:
Socrates
Gr. 'ZtoKpdrrjs.
:
see 46.
1
;
solstitium
from
sol.
scrIptvm, CIL.
vi.
201
con-
Sdphron
Gr. adxppuv.
WORD-LIST.
sospes
:
65
:
Gr.
2cD(T7rij,
CIA.
iii.
1161
el
Telmessus
Gr.
Te\/xr)<T<r6s.
passim,
sospita, sospito
:
Temnos
like sospes.
Gr.
:
T?;/ij'6s.
Tepfj.r)<T<r6s.
7'ermessus
Gr.
sldgno
like stdgnum.
:
teruncius
from uncia.
Gr. dearpov. Gr. Qpy<r<ra.
stdgnum
thedtrum
Thressa
Tillius
:
:
stilla : i ace. to
the
:
Romance.
like stilla.
:
stillicidium, stillo
tIllivs, CIL.
tinxi,
vi.
:
2043.
see
46.
tinctus
Romance.
:
*)
:
see 46.
traclim
trdcto
:
like tractus.
u
:
Romance.
strVctok,
xii.
like trdctus.
-ere, trdxi, tractus :
striictor
like structus ;
traho,
3-
see 46.
CIL.
3-4-
x.
708
ace. to Gellius,
*).
Trapezius,
: : :
-untis
Gr.
Tpa7ref"o0y,
structiira
like structus.
like lux.
-oOl'TOS.
sublustris
triform is
trilibris
tristis :
;
fro
m forma.
;
substructio
suesco
:
like structus.
like libra.
as in suevT, suetus.
:
i also
see 46. 3
ace. to the
Romance.
ace. to the
:
Romance.
46.
trulla
for
truella.
The Romance
Romance.
suTllus
from suinus.
also ace. to the
:
:
also points to u.
trilcta :
ii
silmo, -ere,
ic
ace. to the
:
tubilustrium
like lustrtim.
sumptus
surculus
surgo,
rego.
from sumo.
from surus.
surrectus
:
U.
like
iillus
:
;
-ere, surrexl,
from
Gr.
like
:
icntis;
VLLA, CIL.
vi.
ii.
1473
:
:
vlli, CIL.
d:\4vrj.
iiligo.
10230.
silrsum
sutrlna
for *su-vorsum.
ulna
iilva
: :
like sutor.
:
ii
Siitrium
in Plautus, Casina,
324
uncia
36. 2.
syllepsis
:
undid :
Gr.
<rvX\r}\f/is.
itndecim, iindecimus
decern,
T.
tango, -ere,
*).
tetigl,
iindeviginfi,
:
etc. :
like iinus.
:
tdctus
see 46. 3.
see
46.
*).
ii
in the Perfect
Tartessus
tdxillus
:
Gr. Tapr77(7(r6s.
iii.
ace.
to
the
Romance
s.
ace. to Priscian,
:
Tecmessa
tectum
:
Gr. T^K/xrjacra.
iispiam
: : ii
V.
from /^.
/&w, tectus
:
iisquam
see 46.
3.
&0 J,
-<?r<f,
b)
usque
ace. to the
Romance.
66
ustnna
usiirpo
: :
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
like ustus.
usii
victus
also
villa
:
from
vivo.
The
vi.
Romance
;
rapid?
V.
shows
i.
vIlla, CIL.
points to
:
9834
the Ro-
mance
CIL.
ii.
i.
vallum,
vdllus
;
Vallari,
vlndeniia
4509
xix.
also
Vipsdnius
vIpsanI, CIL.
vi.
vi.
12782
4039.
:
vIpsania, CIL.
8877
BeL^dvios,
vdlldris
see vallum,
valid
see vallum,
:
vi.
vasculum
vastus
to a
:
like vds.
Ovei\pTavov
iii.
2039 CIG.
621.
vi.
:
vIsceris, CIL.
1975.
;
Gr. Ovtjktls. Vectis, Isle of Wight grandis. vegrandis : from ve- and
victum
xiv.
;
VEIXIT,
CIL.
3449
Curculio,
originally
51. I.
CIL.
cited
ii.
vIctvro, CIL.
in
12,562;
f3eii;iT
an
inscription
by Eckinger Worter in
(Ortkograp/iie
lat.
Griech. Inschrif-
do.
ten, p. 43).
vermis
from ver.
:
Vopiscus
Gr. Qvo7T?<tkos
vopIsco,
vestibulum
CIL.
x.
4872.
stibulum.
vestigium
ve
+ steigh-?
Ovrjcrrlvot..
X.
Ve stint
Gr.
:
vexillum
vexillo, CIL.
Xenophon,
3167; CIG. 4483,
xii.
-ontis
Byzantine Gr.
pftiWa
;
Z.
also
ace.
ov7)i\\aTi(Cb)<TLv
to
zoster
;
Priscian,
iii.
36.
Gr. facrTtip.
53.
in Dispute.
-xi
agmen
a Marx
see 39.
etc. :
that
;
Perfects in
have a long
state that
agndtus, agnotus,
a Marx
see
38. agnus : a
allicio
:
he does not
to
ace. to
many
in
see 38.
every
e
is
long before
-xi.
More-
some
scholars
mark the
allexT,
of
over,
little
weight
is
;
be attached
(ix.
illexT,
to this testimony
and
likewise
in
-spexT
statement of Priscian in
28.
But
DISPUTED WORDS.
Osthoff
p.
6/
vi.
{Geschichte
des
Perfects,
corvinvs,
2041
vi.
orfito,
;
vi.
of
353 bone,
;
Cordiae,
22,915
Nar-
this type
[is, vi.
2993
;
comparative grammar
vi
9493
fortvnata,
justify
7527.
these
ings
sporadic
inscriptional
Yet mark-
hardly
our
assuming
servus,
;
alliu??i
a Marx; see
:
88. I.
arvum,
vtrgo,
i.
drvalis,
libertus,
amygdalum
y Marx,
without citation
240)
etc.,
See
and Korting (Worterbuch) give_y. anxius : a Marx, Brugmann, Sommer, and others ; see 46. 5. end.
Appulus, Appalia
:
Arriins
Marx. Apulus,
a Marx
see
38.
48.
ascia
:
this
a Marx
:
see 89.
(arcae)
whether
fies
Boissieu,
it
Inscriptions
is
Asclepiades
Marx.
exi
doubtful
Asculum
Lewis
Marx.
:
single
instance justi-
Marx and
if
The
hold, confine,'
is
;
See
by coerced
position
it is
(for
* co-arced}
in
com-
545astus, astutus
:
a Marx, as
if for
*ax-
axis
ii
Cha-
a con-
risius (Keil,
11. 22)
and Diome-
des (Keil,
short a.
balbuttio
:
ii
i.
Marx
I.
forma, qudrtus (cf. quat- barritus : a Marx; see 88. I. tuor), orca, and probably in or do, benignus : i Marx and others
in
ordior,
see
orno.
In
case
of
other
38.
benignitas
:
words
local
we
simply
meet
of
isolated
Marx and
others;
see
manifestations
the
vi.
ten-
38.
bes, bessis
:
913
e in oblique cases
Marx
3523 vIrgo,
SERVILIO,
CIL.
vi.
vi.
ment
(i.
7.
20)
that ss
was not
CIL.
449;
6S
HIDDEX QCAXTITY.
it
post-Ciceronian period,
is
much
fol-
cogndtiis,
more probable
that the
word
as, assis.
Ost-
not sufficient to
see 38.
Marx
see SS.
if
I.
cabaUiis
a Marx, as
verb as for *co-amb-uro ; cf. cogito assumed i for *co-agito. warrant. no which there is : e Marx, after the analogy Probi confestim Camillns : T ace. to Appetu&x which latter is somemanifestos, of i ace. to MarKeil, iv. p. 197) what uncertain. tianus Capella (p. 66. 4, ed. EysMarx, on the conjungo, conjunx : senhardt).
from
an
comburo
capesso
basis of conivgi,
CIL.
v.
1066
vi.
des Perfects, p.
221),
who
regards
merit acceptance.
conspicio, -ere, -exT, -ectus
:
same type
as habesso,
.
exi
Marx
alli-
Br ugmann
( Grim -
and Lewis
cio.
view
t
as
cunctor
this
word
:
unintelligible.
cardials
possibly a,
'
if
da mm a
Marx;
see SS.
I.
root as car-ex,
sedge
(lit.
'
rough
Marx and
plant' ?).
Lewis (E.L.D.)
:
carrus, carruca
a Marx
1.
digitus: f
Marx and
discribo,
dis-
Cassandra
::
Cass-
Marx
I.
discidium,
distinguo,
r~.
-ere,
cinxT,
ductus
i
Lewis
distringo ;
as short in
(E.L.D.); see
disco
:
and in
pitixT, finxT.
pensatory
* di-dc-sco)
{disco
for
to
see S9.
;
distingud,-ere,-inxi,-inctus
see cingo.
dis-
eg.
cinto ;
etc.
stinsi,
;:::to;
tions,
finto,
Inscrip-
duumvir :
(E.L.D.)
;
tl
Marx
and
1.
Lewis
moreover,
give
extInctos,
see 42.
cLvcrvs.
Dyrrhachium : y Marx, who cites the Grundriss, i. p. 501 f. Korting, modern name Durazzo. Worterbiuh, and Frohde in Bez- enormis : Marx and Lewis (E.L.D.)
See d'Ovidio in Grober's
;
p.
193.
cf.
88.
:
I.
assumed
etymological
connection
see dis-
with ctarus.
DISPUTED WORDS.
/astigium
:
69
see
'semi-literary';
36.
iii.
.
fin.
;
compensatory
89.
see
C/
Grober
(
{Archiv,
139)
Korting
disdain
' :
WbrterbucK)
related.
Marx
fastus,
Marx, on the
compares
cus
hispidus
T
kirtus, with
which hir-
may be
:
89.
:
fesfinus, fesfino
cites
is
the
on
the
theory
compensatory
mance
(
see 36. 5
Korting
the
i
Worterbuch)
Ictus
regards
as
and
Marx, on the
short.
ictus
:
Lewis
1.
but the
Romance
others
points to
F/ignus
:
1
see ci?igo.
ace. to
Marx and
in
flexi
JlexT
Lewis
and
see 38.
Marx
view of Tmus
forsit, forsitan
Marx
writes fcrsit
iii.
1.
774.
The Ro-exl
mance
inspicio,
points to
Marx
interprets
the
evidence
0.
of
and Lewis
jubed,
-ere,
see allicio.
jussi,
the
Romance
as pointing to
:
jussus
jussus
fortasse, fortassis
a Marx, who
cites
Lewis.
The
is
in jussus
CIL.
vi.
77.
/ragmen
/rendo,
sus
:
a Marx and
many
others
entitled to
no
see 39.
-ere,
The same
inscription has
-essus
:
Marx
;
98. 2.
one other error in the use of the apex, viz. Annivs. In favor
of jussi
we
find rvss[iT,
;
CIL.
xii.
see 88.
I.
Garumna : u Marx on
Gr.
(Fr.
the basis of
of
the
ante -classical
Tapovvas
but the
Romance
period.
The
simplest solution of
is
Garonne) points
:
to u.
the
difficulties
to recognize
an
gigno
i ace.
;
to
ante-classical
jitsf,
which
i.
is
well
21,
others
see 38.
:
attested
by Quintilian in
7.
gluttio, gluttus
u Marx; see
;
and a
classical jussT.
The
shorten-
grallae
a Marx
:
see 88.
;
I.
hallucinor
helluo
: :
see 88.
88.
I. i is
1.
In
state-
hircus
ful,
ment
that jussi
as
which judgment
was not
(i.
writ-
7.
20) this
70
is
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
almost a necessary conclusion.
in
pare nequeo.
to
e.
The Romance
points
The apex
CIL.
xii.
1930
is
then
norma
des
Perfects,
532
ii.
ff.
nuncupo
ntisqtiam
Brugmann,
Fronde,
xvi. p.
Grundriss,
n 82;
Bezzenberger's
184.
Beitrage,
u Lewis
Marx,
see
usquam.
ostrum
;
who
connects with
Juppiter
lascivus
ii
Marx
see 88.
1.
austrum.
ace.
38.
: d Marx, on the basis of an Paelignus : t assumed etymology, which connects others see the word with the root las(ldr-) of Uaikivoi.
;
to
Marx
and
larua.
llbertus
libertds
:
pannus
e e
d Marx
;
cf.
88. I.
:
Lewis Lewis
see area.
see area.
pexus
pexl Marx,
: :
and Lewis
others;
pellicio
:
lignum
litter a
:
i ace. to
Marx and
I
see allicio.
:
see 38.
i
perspicio
;
see aspicio.
Marx
:
see 88.
pestis
malignus
i ace. to
Marx and
others
see 38.
lengthening
Matrona
Messalla
a Marx, without
a Marx
see 88.
:
citation
pignus
ace.
Marx and
see 88.
I.
others
of evidence.
:
;
I.
mingo,
end.
-ere,
minxi, mictum
;
minxi pingo
see cingo.
:
ace. to
pldnxi,
46,
pldnctus ace. to
:
many
see
i in
end.
:
ace. to
many
:
see 46,
The Romance
Archiv,
bucli)
iv.
points to
(Grober,
end.
e
Marx, who
mitto,
compares ttXtJctctw. Ro- posca : Marx, who compares po-cnmance points to i a few suspicious lum ; but the root had also a reinstances of i longa occur, e.g. Diduced form po- ( 69) cf. Gr. mIssis, CIL. iii. p. 862 (shown by irorbv. Osthoff, Geschichte des Perfects, p. posed : Marx, on the theory of committere, mist, missus: the
; ;
526, to
be probably a blunder)
x.
pensatory
*porsco)
postulo
:
;
lengthening
see 89.
(posco
for
mIssione,
1585.
7890
:
remIssa,
xi.
Narbo, Narbonensis
a Marx
but
see
posed,
under area.
nescio, nescius
:
privignus
e
Marx and
others;
Lewis
com-
see 38.
DISPUTED WORDS.
propugndculum
others
;
71
see 89.
e.
ii
ace. to
Marx and
*terstd)
The Romance
see 38.
points to
testis, testor,
etc. :
pugna pugnax pugno pugnus : u ace. see 3S. to Marx and others pulmo : ii Lewis. The Romance points
;
testdmentum, testimonium,
pensatory
*terstis)
;
{testis
for
to u.
quousque
testudo
: :
e
1
Marx, as in
ace. to
respicio, -ere,
-ectus
-exi
Marx tignum
Marx and
others
and Lewis
Sallustius
:
see allicio.
a Marx.
others
;
tinxl,
tinctus
see
sagmen
39-
d Marx and
:
torrul,
tostus
tostus
salignus
Marx and
:
others
see
38.
Sarmdtae, Sarmdtia
sescentl :
a Marx,
who
tus)
see
0.
89.
The
Romance
points to
Grundriss,
(
89.
Marx compares
,
Sestius
is
129).
tressis : e
(for Sextius)
Marx
see
bes, bessis.
exceptional.
TuscT:
sordes
ace.
Korting
basis of
Worterthe Rocites,
u Marx, on the theory of compensatory lengthening ( TuscT for * Tursci) see 89. The Ro;
buc)i),
on
the
mance
points to u.
ii
Tusculu?n:
Marx
see Tusci.
etc. : ii
likely
Lewis,
see 36,
5,
end.
Sphinx
spinter
:
:
i
1
Marx.
Marx.
Inscriptions
de
lyon,
basis
136.
stannum
the
stella
:
'
d Marx, on the
to
of
not
occur
there.
by-form,' stdgnum.
stela ace.
latin Language,
p. 595.
The Ro-
the
Romance
two
mance
urceus :
the
points to u.
ii
probably
the
form with
/'s
had
e.
:
strenna
suppartcm
I.
:
ii
Marx, who cites drca ; but Romance points to u. Marx iirna : ii Marx and Lewis. compares iirindtor ; but urna is
to
be
referred
to
the
root
arc-,
Marx
taxo
:
see 48.
On
suspexi, see
weak form
ur{c)na.
whence
if
allicio.
The
ii
;
Italian
urna,
a Marx.
genuine Latin
point
to
{testa
inheritance,
would
testa : e
but
;
it
is
probably
pensatory
purely literary
36. 5, fin.
72
HIDDEN QUANTITY.
Lewis
;
but
vi.
2086
INViCTAi,
vi.
353.
But
to
;
Priscian (Keil,
i.
shown
u Marx
tiro,
and Lewis.
:
Marx
Lewis
antedate the
compares
and
vexi,
;
I quite
{de Apicibus et
the
it
questionable etymology ve
victor, victus, victoria, etc.
:
esca.
T Lewis,
vincio,
-ire,
vinxl,
vinctus
vinxT,
on the
tional
basis
of repeated inscrip-
vinctus, ace. to
Marx and
;
others.
viscum; T Lewis
points to
i.
but the
Romance
CHAPTER
ACCENT.
See Brugmann, Grundriss,'\ 2 pp. 971
.
IV.
ff. ;
pp. 98
ff
Seelmann, Atissprache
des
Lindsay, Latin Language, pp. 148 ff.; Sommer, 15 Handbuch der Lateinischen Laut- und Formenlehre, pp. 94 ff.
Latein, pp.
54.
Accent
as
in general
is
of a word
same word.
ways.
This prominence
may
manifest
itself in
three
different
Thus
1.
syllable
it
'stressing'
it, i.e.
by
uttering
German accent
it
are of
syllable
at a
higher
accent).
syllable
may be
quantitatively
i.e.
its
time
may be
same word.
No
principle alone
As a
rule the
subordinate.
;
Thus
in
English
we
fall
74
55.
i.
ACCENT.
The
character of the Latin accent seems to have varied at
the language.
Originally
it
different periods of
seems
to
have
accent
Latin
been a
rested
stress accent.
this stress
upon
this respect
parent-speech.
i.e. it
might
rest
upon any
word.
Evidences
initial
in
Thus
facid; existumo for *exaistumo ; ininiicus for *in-am~icus ; contuberrialis for % cdntabernalis ;
cecidi for *cecaidi
(caedo)
con-
Manlius
for
Manilius.
;
Apparently a long
came to assume such prominence as to receive a secondary Thus peperci became peperci ; inimicus became ininiicus ; stress. exutuntamus became existumamus. Where the penult was short,
penult
the
preceding syllable
conficiuntTor conficiunt.
Ultiinitial
mately
this
Three
Syllable Law,'
by which the
accent
is
that
is
long, otherwise
syllable of Latin
words seems
;
to
is
for
it
word
J$
The
in
a matter of controversy.
their
The
ablest investi-
interpretation of
the
evidence bearing on
ogists
still
this point,
philol-
stressed, while
French
it
scholars,
to
maintain that
was musical.
made
Still,
for the
speech,
fifth
become
estab-
Even were we
stress accent,
to
it
classical
age
was a
was not
and German,
for
example.
One
its
found
in
Romance
accent in
languages.
These,
the main,
retain
the
Latin
showing a much
slighter
degree of
stress
on the accented
is is
English or German.
poetry.
More weighty
stress
Here
of the verse.
decided
Moreover, we often find Latin words containing an unbroken suecession of long syllables,
is
e.g.
edicebatur.
A
Cf.
may be
seen from
the
strongly stressed
modern
languages.
Latin
5.
inev'itabile.
Grammar,
6, 4,
to cases
to stand
come
76
ACCENT.
last
upon the
same
munwit.
The
principle
nostras,
stated by Priscian
etc.,
(xv.
17-18).
Arpinas,
Satnriis,
CampHns,
by the grammarians
as
as hav-
ing an accent
upon the
syllable,
etc.
22.
Such forms
etc.
properly written
benefacit,
6.
who
1-3
Nigidius
Figulus,
in
Nodes
14
Atticae,
xiii.
26.
357.
ff. ;
Priscian, de Accentu,
(
5) recognize
an acute
'
and a circumflex
"
),
and
lay
down
employment.
short
in the ante-
stood
upon
was
short,
The
circumflex also
But
it is
more than probable that these rules are merely an echo of the principles of Greek accentuation, just as the rules given for
syllable-division
by certain Latin
See
35-
CHAPTER
V.
ORTHOGRAPHY.
See BRAMBACH, Die Neugestaltung der Lateinischen Orthographie, Leipzig,
1868,
t
bung 3d
1884
56.
The orthography
periods,
and even within one and the same period there was not
During the
classical era
was paid to
and
as a result
we
Our manuscripts of
from the
A
the
been adapted
to
of the errors
and
inconsist-
On
these
is
supplemented
for
the
much
systematic
attention
to
orthographic
Many
points belonging here have already been anticipated in connection with the discussion of Pronunciation.
classes of
The
:
following special
words
consideration
77
78
57.
i.
OR THO GRAPH Y.
Words of
volnus,
-vos,
4, viz.
quom,
-quos,
volt,
volgus;
-uos,
in
-quom;
;
-vom
;
-quont,
-quontur
spelling
-vont, -vontur
-uont,
-uontur.
and continued
to
was
still
But as a
rule,
mann, Grundriss,
Language,
p.
2
.
662
Stolz, Lat.
Gr.
46
53
Lindsay, Latin
the following
299
Bersu,
:
Die Gutturalen,
p.
ff.),
+a
vul,
for
eg.
vultus,
vulnus,
e.g.
-vom,
-vont,
-vontur
became
-vus,
-vum,
-vunt,
-uos,
d)
-quos,
-quom,
-quont,
-quontur
developed
somewhat
at
variance with
They
first
became
;
-cus,
-cum,
quoni)
2.
-cunt,
;
cum
(for
itself
when
-cus,
-cum,
-cunt,
-cuntur
became
-quus,
Thus
in a
word
like ecus,
vi.
615. 4 b);
iii.
coevs, CIL.
a.
2.
vi.
8753
f.;
9264
Propincvs, CIL.
vi.
2408. 3;
5274
CIG. 6430.
WORDS IN
equls, etc.) in
79
relincunt, secuntur
ultimately
became
relinquunt, sequuntur
owing
quit,
3.
qu
(relinquis, relin-
cum remained
a paradigm
containing
qu-ioxms,
it
remained
turn also
association
its
and
form
in
tended to preserve
unchanged.
texts,
occasionally found
still
Die Gutturalen,
original
first
p.
44
n.).
What
applies
similarly
forms in
-(n)guont, -(n)guontur.
exstingunt,
medium
of exstinguntur to
58.
Assimilation
1
of
Compounds.
a)
Before
c,
f,
the
regularly as ac-,
regularly as ad-,
e.g.
accipio.
2)
Before Before
3)
g,
regularly as ad-,
e.g.
adgredior; but as
ag- in aggei'd.
4)
Before
regularly as ad-,
e.g.
adloquor; but as
al-
and often
in allectus.
5)
6)
Before
Before
regularly as ap-,
e.g.
e.g.
appello
but some-
times as ad-,
1
adpefo, adporfo.
On
Buck
in the
156
fF.
my
Latin Grammar.
80
7)
OR THO GRAPHY.
Before
r,
regularly as ad-,
e.g.
sometimes as
8)
Before
s,
regularly as ad-,
adsero, adsisto;
in assido.
but
as as- in assiduus,
and often
9)
Before
t,
regularly as at-,
e.g.
e.g.
attineo; but
some-
times as ad-,
10)
adtingo.
e.g.
Before
q,
regularly as ad-,
sc, st,
adquiro.
11)
we
find
sometimes
a-,
some-
e.g.
Here
purely etythe
actual
mological,
and
;
does
not
indicate
utterance
the
12)
In
all
and pronunciation.
b)
Before
b,
p,
m, as com-,
e.g.
combibo, comporfo,
commoror.
2)
Before
c,
q,
d,
t,
n;
f,
;
j,
v,
as con-, e.g.
concilio,
conqiuro,
conger
;
co?ido,
contero,
con-
riascor ;
confero, co~nse?v
conjungo, convinco.
collatus.
3)
Before Before
1,
4)
5)
r,
regularly as cor-,
e.g.
its
corrumpo, corripio.
(see 105. 1), e.g.
6)
co-
in coniibiiim,
cdfiived,
etc.,
3.
(
c)
The
Preposition ex
= ecs) before
s to
f,
f, e.g.
for e(c)sfero
for *disfero).
loss of the
is
arises
by the
e.g.
ecfero,
ecfatus, etc.
This orthography
period.
The
i)
Preposition in appears,
e.g.
Before
1,
regularly as in-,
regularly as in-,
p,
inlatus.
2)
Before
r,
e.g.
inrumpo.
;
3)
Before m,
and b
immor talis.
4)
In
all
nounced.
e)
The
1)
Preposition ob
Is regularly assimilated to 00, of-, og-, op-, before
c,
f,
g,
and p respectively,
the
e.g.
occurro,
offendo,
oggero, oppono.
2)
Elsewhere
is
and
and
t,
See
27.
Our Mss. of
in
but Quintilian
7.
7)
assures us
ob.
f) The Preposition per sometimes appears as pel before 1, e.g.pellicid. Elsewhere r is retained ; ptjero probably does not contain the preposition per.
g)
The
1)
Preposition sub
Is
regularly
c,
f,
changed
g,
to
sue-,
suf-,
sug-,
sup-
before
and p
respectively,
e.g.
succurro,
2)
e.g.
summoved.
h)
The
1)
vowels and
b, c, f, g, p,
2)
Becomes
Becomes
trans-
s,
3)
tra-,
before
j,
d,
1,
ra,
105. 2),
e.g. traicio,
is
traduco, trano.
82
59.
OR THO GRAPHY.
Seelmann (Aussprache des Latein,
adf-, adr-, ads-, inl-,
p.
61
f.)
thinks that
prepositional
such spellings as
inr-,
in the
compounds above
tion.
considered,
pronuncia-
Probi
all
expressly
In
accordance
with
this, in
the Appendix to
my Latin Grammar,
the etymological
spelling was
recomof the
mended
Romans
The
investigations of
Buck no longer
authorize those
at least
not as
thoroughgoing principle.
is
In
in
many compounds,
yet others
is
it
practically
it
is
unknown
regular.
In others
In
occurs occasionally.
But
orthography
60.
Compounds
is is
of jacio.
As indicated
etc.
That a
was pronounced
that the
verse.
first
after
the preposition,
of these words
syllable
Possibly the
j would
naturally be pro-
nounced, even
if
in other
compounds
jacio, see
also.
compounds of
ff. ;
Mather,
Harvard
Exon,
In the Appendix to
my
Latin
Grammar
it
in the
that adf-
was pronounced
83
List of
A.
abicio
:
arcesso
ad in composition
adicio
:
58.
;
CA
Alexandria,
artus, artdre
:
adolescens
see adulescens.
Adria
see Hadria.
:
arundo
{Neugeslalspelling
for
adulescens
Brambach
auctor
auctoritas
aurichalcu?7i
the participle
adolescens.
writes
autumnus
not auctumnus.
B.
adulescentia,
adulescentulus
like
adulescens.
bacca
early baca
: :
1.
Aedui
see HaeduT.
:
balbutio
ballista
not balbuttio.
preferable to balista.
:
aeneus, aenus
ahenus.
balneum, balneae
:
balineum occurs
58. a).
in early Latin.
Alexandre a
for the
form behia
Later
Ciceronian period.
is
beneficium
beneficus
:
Alexandria
found.
benevolentia
;
88.
I.
benevolus
:
:
not alec.
:
bibliotheca
3.
ancora
bipartitus
and
:
:
87. I.
Bosphorus
31. 3
like
Alexan-
bracchium
Britajmia,
brachium
etc. :
:
also occurs.
dnulus
not annulus.
Brundisuim
not Brundusium.
Z%. I.
C.
caecus
:
:
not coecus ;
11.
arbos
is
caelebs
1 This list in the main follows that given in Brambach's Hulfsbuchlein fur Lateinische Rechtschreibung, a book unfortunately much antiquated. The The standard whole subject of Latin orthography calls for new treatment.
followed in this
first
list is
century a.d.
The
given
first.
Words belonging
classes treated in 57-60 are, for the most part, omitted from the
84
ORTHOGRAPHY.
ae,
not
coniibium
: :
not conniibium
89.
I.
convicium
not convitium
25.
3.
caementum : not cementum ; io. 2. cottidie and cotldie : not quotidie. cothurnus and coturnus : 31. 3. caenum : see coenum. caerimonia and caeremonia : not ^<?rz- culleus, culleum : early culeus, ciileum ;
monia
caespes
:
io. 2.
/
88. 1.
not cespes
io. 2.
2.
#z
archaic
3.
caestus
see 57.
caetra
io. 2.
cumba
also cymba.
cupressus : Camena : not Camoena ; II. cur : quor Augustan prewas the ra^ caussa
.
not cypressus.
is
ante-classical.
form
r <?w#
/
98. 2.
/
not >#
11.
D.
Cerialia.
Ceredlis
and
:
Cerialis ;
damma:
;
early
dama ;
88.
1.
Cethegus
Cetegus
is
pre-Ciceronian
Ddnuvius : not Danubius. Cf.% 16. 2. Dareus : better than the later form
Darius.
Decelea
:
3i- 3-
circumeo and
claudo
:
circtieo.
is
cludo
rare
and the
;
result
2.
Decelia.
defatlgo,
of 'De-composition'
clip e us
:
see 87.
clupeus,
defatlgatio
also defet-.
;
better
;
than
6. 2.
the
deicio
see 60.
early spelling
delectus,
'choosing'; also
dilecttis.
cf.
Clytemestra
coclea
not Clytemnestra.
delenio
deprehendo
is
90. form
deprendo.
derigo
:
comminus
con- in
not cominus.
:
verbs
derigo
(de
-f-
rego) ,
'
to
comprehendo
move
dirigo
in a particular direction,
(dis
-\-
and
in
rego),
'to
move
I.
not con-
different directions.'
detrecto
conecto
etc.
and derivatives
:
not connecto,
dexter, dextra,
dextrum
also dextera,
dexterum
rather than conjicio ; 60.
coicio also occurs.
regularly dextera
when
conicio
used as a substantive.
dicio
:
form
:
not ditio
: :
25. 3.
conltor
not connltor.
dinosco
disicio
earlier dignosco.
conjunx
contio
Duilius or Duillius.
concio
(for
not
dumtaxat
dipondius
I.
25. 3-
dupondius ;
6. 2.
85
cf^^j.d).
;
Gendva.
60.
Held
genetlvus
not genltivus.
not genltrlx.
elleborus epistula
: :
genetrtx
glaeba
:
not gleba.
:
Erlnys
erus,
not Erinnys.
erills :
gndtus, gndta
etc.
era,
not herns,
later
ndtus,
23.
Esqulllae,
llae, etc.
Esqullinus
not Exqul-
gratis
is
and grains.
The
latter
form
archaic.
Euander
not Evander.
H.
:
existlmo
existumdtlo,
spelling
;
Hadrla,
etc. :
not Adrla,
etc. ;
23.
6.2.
exsanguis, exsclndo, exscribo, exsilium,
exspecto,
; cf.
ex
pecto,
23.
23.
faenerdtor, faenero
etc. ;
not fenerdtor,
hedera
helluo,
10. 2.
:
early
heluo,
etc.;
faenum
faenus
:
foenum
88.
Henna
fecundtis,
better than
:
Enna ;
23.
23.
Heraclea
etc.,
later Heraclla.
not foecundus,
femina
not foemina
;
II.
Hlber, Hlberes,
not Iber,
etc.
1 1.
finitimus
foetidus
;
earlier
-umus ;
:
6. 2.
also hlemps.
not Helotae.
better than Ister
;
Ulster
holltor,
23.
holltorlum
see holus.
;
holus
23.
gaesw?i
not gesum
:
10. 2.
I.
garrulus
not gdrulus.
of the
Geneva
Imb- in compounds: 58. d") 3). lm?n- in compounds: 58. d~) 3).
Romance
Arckiv,
ii.
Immo
not Tmo.
:
437)
Imp- in compounds
58.
d)
3).
86
inclitus
ORTHOGRAPHY.
and inclutus
and
:
not inclytus,
litter a;
88. I.
lltus
;
rather than
:
ingrdtils
cf.
gratis,
loquela
not loquella.
compounds: compounds:
:
58.
d)
1).
M.
maereo,
etc.;
I.
maestus,
11.
:
etc.:
not
moereo,
d) 2).
6. 2.
intellegentia, intellego
see 87.
malevolentia
not malivolentia.
intimus
earlier
intumus ;
J-
mancipium
6^ 2.
earlier
?nancupium;
manufestus
jilcundus
manifestos:
6. 2.
earlier
word
is
please
';
the result of
'jest.'
with jocus,
10. 2.
Judaea: not
jiiniperus
:
Jild'e'a ;
manipretium
Juppiter
Jupiter
88.
maximus
earlier
mdxumus ;
6. 2.
was
the
early
spelling;
; 20. 2.
1.
mercennarius
not mercenarius.
I
K.
Kaeso and
Kaletidae
:
Mess alia
7#z7/ /
Caeso.
plural
millia
(Afonumentum
kalumnia:
calumnia.
expressions for
minimus
6.
2.
also
minumus ;
and
6. 2.
monumentum
monit?ientum
lacrima:
earlier
6.
lacruma
2
;
(archaic
88. 1.
not lachrima
see multa.
:
31. 3.
;
milraena
syncopated
not miirena
10. 2.
II.
lai?i7?iina, also
earlier
;
gndvus.
2.
not Laurentia.
ne, 'verily'
neglego, neglegentia
6. 2.
87. I.
:
negotium, negotiator
etc.;
not negocium,
25. 3.
6.2.
lis:
but
stlis
stliti-
nenia
bus judicandis
104. I. b).
novicius
3.
87
pomerium
etc.;
not pomoerium.
not Pontinus.
6. 2.
nuntius
not
nuncio,
Pomptlnus
25. 3-
ace. to
obicio
:
:
oboedio
not
:
be did ; II.
prehim
proicio
0/$-/
58.
not praelum
:
10. 2.
;
obscenus
proelium
:
not praelium
II.
nus ;
<?&-
10. 2
II.
in
compounds: not
:
pro7nunturiur7i
ttiritim.
better than
promon-
e)2).
obsonium
obsdndre
:
also
opsonium
(oipooviop*).
proscaenium :
10.
2.
not
proscenium
see obsonium.
proximus :
earlier
proxwmis ; 6.2.
obtemperd, obtined,
58. e) 2).
obtull
not
<?/V- /
'
youth,'
')
:
'
able-
bodied men,'
(early Latin)
lus ;
'
citizens
poplicus
is
from poplus
is
= popu-
Orcus
3.
puplicus
paelex
not pellex ;
10. 2. 10. 2.
3.
Q-
not quatzwr.
earlier
pdricJda
quicumqtce
paulus
preferable to paullus.
Quinctius,
:
QmnclTlis,
not pedissequus.
;
these
are
the forms
not pejtiro
perjiiro
is
prob-
for the
Republican period;
under
etc.
quom:
57.
pessimus
pilleus,
earlier
pessumus
6. 2.
etc. :
:
early pTleus,
etc. ;
88.
plaustrum
plebs
Pollio
:
:
R.
10.
2.
not rh-;
88
Raetia, Raett
:
ORTHOGRAPHY.
not Rhaelia,
:
etc.
.y?^"-
in
compounds/
58.
")
i).
not recidi.
sulpur and
31. 4-
sulphur:
not
sulfur;
recipero
:
:
earlier recupero ; 6. 2.
Regium
reicio
religio
:
not Rhegium.
;
summ 6o.
in
.//- in
compounds: compounds:
:
58.
")
2).
58. ) 1).
suscenseo
susplcio
:
reliquiae
not suspitio
20. 3. I. 5.
reliquus
57.
Syria
earlier
Suria
T.
not teter ; 10.
2.
reprehends or reprendo.
res publico,
:
not respublica.
:
not retull.
rotundus
in
Lucretius
90.
S.
sometimes
(Adv.)
not temporT.
rutundus ;
tentdre
and temptdre.
:
Thalia
Thalea
:
is
pre-Augustan.
is
thesaurus
;
thensaurus
archaic.
saeculum
saepio
saeta
:
not seculum
(6/)|).
tingo
2.
also tinguo.
:
totiens
also to ties.
:
see saepes.
trdjectus
2.
Sallustius sdrio
:
not Salustius.
trans- in composition
trdnsicio
58. ^).
:
and trdicio
rather
than
satura
scaena
not scena
:
10. 2.
58. ^).
sepulcrum
31. 3sescenti
:
not
sepulchrum
Treveri
;
cf.
tribunuius
rather than sexcenti.
tripartltus
not tribumtius
tripertitus
:
25. 3-
and
87. I.
setius
not secius.
:
singilldtim
not singuldtim.
;
rather than
Z#.y.
soldcium
sollemnis
stellio :
not solatium
25. 3.
not sollennis.
;
U.
I.
early stelio
:
88.
ubicumque
Ulixes
: :
stlllicidium
stilus
:
not stilicidium.
not stylus.
etc. :
: :
umerus
etc. ;
stuppa,
early stupa,
%'&'&.
1.
zlmidus,
etc. ;
umor,
23.
etc. :
not hzlmidus,
suddela
subicio
not suddella.
rather than subjicio
:
60.
subtemen
succ- in
not subtegmen.
58. -) 1).
; 88.
I.
compounds:
succus
Suebi
2.
SPELLING.
89
not valitudo.
in poetry often vemens.
vehemens
Vergiliae,
Vergilius,
Verginius
not
Volsiniensis
57. a).
Virg-.
versus (versum)
Voltumus : 57. a). Vortumnus : under the Empire Vertummis : cf. verto.
vu/gus
:
also
vester
vulnus :
vulpes
:
earlier volnus ;
57 a),
vicesimus
vultur
vultus
: :
earlier
6. 2.
not vlllicus.
'
CHAPTER
VI.
THE VOWELS}
Ablaut.
62.
i.
the Greek,
and
By
monosyllabic root
different forms.
had
also
a form gon-,
gn-.
'
The
different
;
grades'
while
phenomenon of
variation
is
called Ablaut or
Vowel
Gradation.
The
different phases
an
'ablaut-series.'
Indo-European parent-speech.
Of the
by a
called
strong
'
grades
called the
'
weak
grade.
1
Thus gen-
and
I,
78-549
Grammati&, 4-45 Lateinische Latitlehre, pp. 112-229; Sommer, Handbuch der Lateinischen Laut- und Formenlehre (pp. 34-336), to which work I am under the greatest obligations for the
chap, iv;
Stolz, Lateinische
to
be recognized.
90
: ::
ABLAUT.
grades
;
91
loss of the e, is the
its
gn-,
weak grade.
The
first
it
name
to
occurs.
as follows
:
The
six
Series.
a-Series
Weak
1 (
Grade.
Strong Grades.
bhdbho-
8l
e.g. bfol e.g.
O
e-Series
I e.g.
dhi-
I e.g.
dhe-
dho-
*
6-Series
(
5
pp-
6
po-
{ I
e.g.
\ I
{ I
{
e.g.
po-
Vowel vanishes
e.g.
*
ag-
a-Series
\
{
q-
Vowel vanishes
e.g.
^
\
{
6
pot-
S-Series
pt-
P<*-
[
(
drk-
derk-
dork-
Vowel vanishes
e.g.
6
{ \
od-
8-Series
\
3.
Of
it
will
and
.
o- series),
and
o- series)
protracted forms
e-
'
of the root
'
e.g.
teg-
of the
;
series
comes the
sed-, the
'
protracted form
teg-
in fegula,
'seat.'
'tile'
63.
The
attrib-
Some
;
uncertainty
still
prevails concerning
scheme
is
;
sufficiently
accurate
Brugmann,
p.
Grundriss2
Stolz,
i.
534
1
ff.
253
ff. ;
Lat. Gr.,
different
Indo-European languages,
as
a,
e, i, 0.
92
15
Cyclopaedia,)
Article Ablaut).
Of
some
fidelity;
In other lan-
much obscured
Latin belongs to
Most Latin
the
These
be considered according to
64.
it
The
e or o
is
followed
e.g.
is
not
(for
a nasal or a liquid,
*di-dc-sco)
*si-sd-o)
;
seen in disco
dec-et;
doc-eo
'
sed-eo ; sod-alis,
('
seat-mate,'
The
root es-
to
be
')
the
strong grades.
the
The
e or o is followed
by a
liquid or nasal.
By
e in the
becomes
gn-tus
;
;
weak grade.
From
the root
for
mens
(for *mn-t(i)s),
memini
Com-
e.g.
100. 2
105. 1),
ABLA UT.
c)
93
i
The
Thus
e or o of the strong
or u; in the
u.
e,
originally
/
ei
oi
u
But, of these diphthongs, ei
eu
ou
1,
became
became
u,
:
Examples
foed-us
By disappearance of
develops from
the
e,
sometimes
in
the
weak grade,
mag-is,
ma(g)-Jes-tas,
ma(g)jns (for
-jos).
Grammatik?
pp. 34
if.;
Lat
ff.
Lind-
say, Lat.
Language,
p. 255.
^-Series.
65.
No
root shows
all
9,
the obscure
1
accordance with
71. 2.
The
place,'
71.2),
etc.,
in sacer-do-s
fanum
(for *fds-
num) shows
grade.
weak grade ;
^-Series.
66.
One form
'
is
'
pro-
(62.3) in ambages. The a may combine with i to produce the diphthong ai. An instance of this is seen in
tracted form
maes-tus,
weak grade
mis- in mis-er.
94
67.
develops as
a.
is
Examples of
this
scantily
represented
ablaut-series
are
fo-dere, od-ium.
in fod-i, odi.
Of these
roots, protracted
^-Series.
69.
appears as
a.
is
70.
suffixes
Thus
in
of the ^-series.
The
suffix e is
which
is
126.
The
hortus, hor-
^-series.
In case-endings
we have an
interesting illustration
of vowel
which appears
) /
as
-s, -es,
and
-os
Vowel Changes.
w
a.
71.
Indo-European a 1
in syllables
at the
in syllables
:
develops as follows
1
? ( 62. 2, footnote).
VOWEL CHANGES.
1.
95
Before
and a
e,
liquid)
and
for
before
r (not
a regularly becomes
for
e.g.
acceptus
*accaptus ;
i??ipertio
particeps
*pdrticaps
confectus
for
;
*confactus ;
reddere
for
for
*impartio ;
peperci
for
*peparci
*reddare.
2.
Before
i,
a
e.g.
single
becomes
*cecadi
;
adigo
*adago
tetig'i
for *tetagj;
cecidi
for
insitus
for
*insatus ;
redditus
for *reddatus.
3.
e.g.
Before
exsulto
/+ a
for
//),
a becomes
insulsus
u,
for
*exsalto;
*incalco
*lnsa/sus.
4.
Before
in
labials,
by u
the earlier
;
and
later
by
(see 6. 2),
;
1
e.g.
contubernalis
for
* contabernalis
mancufollows
pium
the
(later
But when
z,
labial
e.g.
accipio for
*dccapio.
5.
(through the
for
medium
;
of e),
e.g.
attingo
*attango
confringo
*confrango
compingo for
*compango.
6.
After
;
in
open
syllables
a becomes
e,
e.g.
variegd for
*variagd
7.
the /
the /
is is
guttural,
palatal,
1
e.g.
if
e.g.
a.
72.
e.g.
in all situations,
mater ; contactus
By
guttural
i.
/ is
meant
before a,
0,
u, or a
consonant
by palatal
/,
before e or
9<5
73.
i.
is
a)
b)
c)
Before
When
scelestus, obsessus,
2.
becomes
Before
i:
a)
single
consonant
in
syllables
which were
(
;
55),
obsideo
e.g.
for
;
*collego ;
militis
for
*milefes
for
*6bsedeo
syllables
But in unaccented
according to
the
is
retained,
73. 1. a,
eg. generis.
771
b)
Sometimes before n or
for *se77ip/ex
+a
consonant,
e.g.
simplex
*v~ige7iti
vigi7iti for
tinguo
for
*tenguo
qifinque
for
*quenque
(earlier
i,
*penque).
lig-nu77i
Before gn
original e also
dig7ius
for
becomes
e.g
for */eg-nu77t ;
nus;
3.
94. 3). v,
e.g.
becomes o before
(Gr.
4.
ve/ros).
sve-
becomes
first
svo-
and then
European
change of
socrus,
5.
'
*svesor to
s
*svosor,
whence
;
*sosor,
soror
(for
the
to
r,
see 98. 1)
mother-in-law.'
becomes
before guttural /
e.g.
(i.e.
I followed
by
a,
o,
u
for
or
a consonant,
iXatpa);
volvo
74.
is
regularly retained
die.
in
Latin
in
all
situations,
e.g.
VOWEL CHANGES.
1,
97
1.
75.
1.
final
becomes
before
a secondary r ( 98.
^
ri
So also in an accented
2.
Before a consonant,
*crino
develops to r (see
first
100), then to
cerrio
er, e.g.
(Gr. KptVw)
becomes
*crno,
and then
so
*/m
3.
(Gr. rpis)
2
became
,
Final
;
becomes
w#/r
for
*mari ; ante
final
2
for *##'
(Gr. olvtl)
e.g.
but sometimes
disappears.
animal
(for
^
*animalT)
4.
Long
regularly remained
unchanged
in Latin.
6.
76.
1.
became u
in
accented syllables
(
a)
Before
n-adulteri?ium
;
20.
1),
<?..
uncus
for *oncos
(Gr. oyxos)
)
(cf.
Gr.
oW)culpa for
//;
multa
for
But
this
hence
2.
(cf.
^///x, mollis.
o also regularly
becomes before
for
e.g.
umbo
for
*ombo
Gr. o/x^aA.os)
numerus
etc.)
*nomeros
(cf.
Gr.
vo/xos).
few
exceptions (domus,
3.
remain unexplained.
vor-, vos-, vot-
About 150
B.C.
earlier
became
ver-,
ves-,
etc.
vet-, e.g.
4.
become
a)
1,
e.g.
armo-ger ;
z-lico
on the spot
e,
'
b)
After
this o
became
e.g.
societas for
* socio- tas.
98
c)
71.
7,
footnote),
became
see 6.
u, e.g.
Before
labials
this
became u
;
(later
1,
2), e.g.
aurufex
for
*aurofex.
u,
In closed
syllables,
originally
unaccented o becomes
(cf.
Gr. idvros).
So also
;
donum
-quom;
for
*donom
-vom
opus for
*oJ>os.
Final syllables
in
-quos,
-vos,
the
also
to
a con-
57.
1.
was
regularly re-
tained before
6.
r,
e.g.
temporis.
e, e.g.
Final o
became
1.
o.
77.
e.g.
regularly remains
vie tores, lice to.
unchanged
donum,
NX
u.
78.
u before
labials
became
(see 6. 2),
lacubus.
lables,
e.g.
affected
some accented
syllables also,
e.g. libet
u.
79.
is
regularly retained in
all
tum,
etc,
ai.
80.
1.
55))
100
into
B.C.,
which,
in
turn, late
;
in imperial times,
developed
ai
arose
monophthongal sound
see
10.
2.
But
VOWEL CHANGES.
secondarily in Latin in a few words,
e.g.
99
aid,
maior?
Maius,
etc.
pronounced
2.
early accentuation (
1,
55),
e.g.
inquiro for
etc.,
virfufi,
militi,
for
In Accented
81.
1. e.g.
Syllables.
monuments of
guage,
oinom.
But
it
early
began
to take the
B.C.
form
it
oe,
e.g.
coeravere.
develop
*loidos.
began to
lildus
unus
for oinos ;
for
This
by
100
B.C.,
though
tendency existed
oi in formulas,
2.
e.g.
coiravervnt, loidos.
Yet
in
a few words
a)
As a
coetus
for
coitus ;
coepi
for * coepi.
poena,
Poenus,
coenum,
foedus,
'
XxesXyj'foedus,
'
ugly,' foetor.
this
When
when
Moenia survived
differentiate
as
an archaism.
to
same word.
1
This
is
probably the correct spelling for this class of words, not major, ajo,
Mdjus,
2
etc.
coenum
is
for earlier
*quoinom
( 103).
100
in
auoi(J)os;
see
198- 3initial
v,
3.
After
;
oi
became
1,
e.g.
vicus for
*voicos
(Gr.
foiKos)
vinum
for
*voinom (Gr.
foivot).
In Unaccented
4.
Syllables.
ei,
Here
oi,
became
i,
e.g.
are
preserved
poploe (=populi)
and
oloes
(=
oil is,
Hits),
mentioned by Festus.
ei.
82.
1.
Indo-European
ei is
preserved in the
e.g.
i.
earliest
monuAbout
deivos, deicerent.
in
some words,
and
for 1)
of Caesar.
2.
After
/,
ei
became
~e,
levi
for *leivt
3.
(from lino).
ei arose secondarily in
some words,
e.g.
eius,peior, Po?npeius,
ui.
83.
see 14.
au.
84.
1.
au
is
early accentuation
e.g.
aurora, claudo.
to
In the speech of
common
life this
au had a tendency
permanently
become
an open o
(later close),
VOWEL CHANGES.
guage.
01
Examples are
etc.
implodo,
2.
In
syllables
55),
e.g.
includo for
Hnclaudo
eu and ou.
85.
1.
existing
eu
first
became ou
Original ou
became u
directly.
e.g.
neu,
ceu, seu.
Long Diphthongs.
86.
first
The name/
long diphthong
'
is
element, after
to the
etc.
down
for
ei,
oi,
*hor tot's
81.
4),
(cf.
dative singular,
;
xW)
aur^ ra
f r * aurora
noctu
from *nocfeu.
In
became
-0,
by
loss
of the
earliest
Latin inscription
-oi,
(CIL.
xiv.
viz.
nvmasioi,
from
-oi.
lost the
second element.
Latin
f'elo,
Thus
*feilo
;
ei,
eu gave
e.
Traces of
this are
seen in
;
for
rem
(earlier
*rem)
from *reim
diem
(earlier
102
87.
i.
The
principles laid
down
(originally)
unac-
Thus
neglego occur
These apparent
due
to
'Re-composition/
felt
was so keenly
in the
compound,
intel-
etc.,
with appeto,
sus,
exquaero,
interrogo,
where
phonetic
laws
would
demand
*exiqud,
conclusus,
exquiro,
*revico,
*collico,
*interrigo (
76. 4).
much
later
than the
in composition occurs
This process
may be
called
De-composition.'
3.
not only in connection with vocalic changes, but also in connection with
many
following sections.
composition.
Cf.
also
sescenti
phonetic form;
(Re- composition).
cuppa,
littera,
muccus, succus,
hallucinari, parricida,
bacca, gluttus,
gluttire,
VOWEL CHANGES.
103
Many
of these
and
that
represents
The
and
and
and
in the
3.
Nominative endings
Words of
mihi,
tibi,
sWi,
mo do,
giv'
citd, cedo,
often suffered
tibi,
ing mVii,
('
modo, cedo,
')
The name
of
'
Breves Breviantes
shorts shortening
4.
often shortened
;
before a vowel,
pled, taceo,
from
rel
*pled, *taceo
/
deorsu??i
from
(cf.
*deorsum
desum,
; fide'i
from Jidel ;
from ra
deesse,
deeram
d'efia).
Compensatory Lengthening.
89.
1.
In accented
syllables,
an
s before
a voiced consonant
is
e.g.
*si-sd-o;
querela
for
*queresla;
which
first
;
105.
;
1), e.g.
fe??io
remus
for
This lengthening
consonant,
2.
is
at
the end of a
word
is
n, e.g.
Compensatory lengthening
is
also
claimed by
many
scholars
net,
ncs
(J.e.nx),
e.g.
appears before
c, e.g.
104
90.
to
cessive syllables,
suboles
for
tugurium
*tegurium {tego)
purpura
for
for -n-opcpvpa
and
in reduplicated
perfects, e.g.
for
momordt
etc.
memordi ;
is
pepugi
Assimilation
'suckling,'
for
*fe-lius, root
dliei-
(see
;
86);
in
form of root
spec-)
subtilis for
*subtelis {tela).
Parasitic Vowels.
91.
sitic
-tlo-, -bio-,
which become
;
stabulum, saeculmn
the
colloquial
saeclum, vinclum.
and
several
)
Aesculapius CAcrK\r)7n6s)
mina
(/avS)
drachuma
(Sporty/,??).
Syncope.
92.
for
* op(J)Jicina
anceps
for
amb{f)-ceps.
Syncope
etc.,
in
final syllables is
and
see ioo.
Apocope.
93.
i.
Final e and
often disappear,
e.g.
aut
THE MUTES.
*quoti, *toti ;
e.g.
cf.
105
;
toti-dem)
ob for *obi
and
in neuter /-stems
animal
for
*animali; calcar
-1
But dissyllabic
z-stems change
2.
to
-e,
e.g.
mare
*mari.
;
and sub
96.
1.
Gr.
t7rd).
On
the change
of/
to
<,
see
r.#
CONSONANTS.
The Mutes.
c, q,
g.
series of
'
Velars,'
and
Labio-
The
Palatals
They developed
in
;
most languages
in Sanskrit
and
Slavic as sibilants,
sk, etc.)
The
in
all
back in the
k, g.
throat,
and develop
they have
parasitic
the k or g.
Examples of the
:
Palatals
argentum.
Velars
:
qu
gu
for g.
Labio-Velars
stinguo,
unguen.
The
labial
element
is
sometimes entirely
lost so that
qu
;
appears as
cf.
c, e.g.
stercus
(cf.
sequor); arcus
1
arquitenens)
When
Latin
See in general
iv.;
Brugmann,
Grtmdriss2
Lindsay,
Language, chap,
Latitlehre,
Stolz, Lateinische
;
Laut- und
106
initial,
gv)
loses
the
g and becomes
as
v, e.g.
(g)venlre,
{g)vivos,
3.
(g)vorare.
-en-
gn and gm,
e.g. salig-
t,
d.
regularly appears as
c,
t,
suffix
became
e.g.
for *piatlom;
this
vinclum,
see
e.g.
etc.
Sometimes
subsequently
(by
dissimilation;
no)
developed to
for *lavaclom,
when
;
a preceding syllable
in
had
/,
lavacrum
*lavatlom
quadraginfa, quadringenfi,
has not
developed
from
quadr-
probably
represents
different
word
see
183- 132.
is
becomes
/ in a
;
few words,
e.g.
in the folk-consciousness
;
lingere,
;
'lick')
see
64. a)
b.
regularly remains
developed from an
The
original
airo),
cf.
64. a)
*supo
{cf.
Gr.
By
loss of the
;
{cf.
sup-er, supra)
ap-
but
by
partial
assimilation,
e.g.
ab duce, ob
delicto,
sub
decessu,
b ultimately
for
became predominant.
;
In bibo
cf.
may be
an original p by assimilation
*quequo, then coquo.
Skr.
pibami.
que
;
By
became quin-
THE MUTES.
2.
b, as
107
b, is
by no means
a frequent sound
Examples are
On
ment of
in Latin.
bh, dh,
gh (both
palatal, velar,
and
as-
ph,
th,
These voiced
Indo-European bh became
a)
/at
<f>r)y6s)
Gr.
;
ffyrffiC)
Gr.
b)
<f>vw)
Gr.
^w).
(for
e.g.
;
ambo
*ambho ; Gr.
;
orbus
(root
orbh-
Gr. 6p<avos)
mor-bus
(suffix -bho-).
2.
Indo-European dh became
a)
f'at
e.g.
fumus
;
(for
*dhumos;
;
Gr. Qv/xos)
femina
(root dhei-
Gr. Qr)-\v%)
forum
(root dhor-).
b)
Usually
^
;
'
in
e.g.
;
medius (for
aedes,
')
;
'
*??iedhios
cf.
for */ue#ios)
fire-
place,'
hearth
;
(root
tf/V/A- /
Gr. aWw,
burn
viduus
(root vidh-)
<:)
<
but
an environing
;
syllable con;
e.g.
Tiber
;
(root oudh;
Gr.
ovOap)
rubro-
(root rudhro-
Gr. ipv$po<s)
and
Similarly before
the
Indo-European
b, e.g.
suffix -dhlo-
(Gr. -OXo-), dh
for
becomes
-blum
see
90-
108
3.
Here we must
distinguish
palatal,
velar,
and
labio-velar gh.
A. Palatal gh.
a) h,
This became
initial
e.g.
when
words,
(root
holus
ghol)
vehd (root
initial
vegh-)
anser (root
gha?is-)
see
e.g.
23.
Jingo
(root
b)
before
and
after
consonants
;
gramen
(root ghra-).
/before
u, e.g.
B.
Velar gh.
a) Velar gh becomes regularly h, but
hostis (for *ghostis)
;
before
r,
;
e.g.
gra-
C. Labio-velar gh becomes,
1) f,
when
infix
initial, e.g.
;z,
<?.-.
formus
(for
*ghormos).
(s)m'gh-,
2)
gu
after
/z).
ninguit
(root
with
3)
z>
between
snigh-).
vowels,
e.g.
nivis,
nivi,
etc.
(root
The
98.
1.
Spirants,
j-,
/, h.
is
of the spirants, as
regards
phonetic changes.
vowels
('
An
{cf.
original s regularly
became r between
(cf. ges-si,
ges-tus)
distingiw)
{cf.
portarum
for
*portasom.
This
summated before
cite
and often
s to r
This change of
larva (root las-).
v, e.g.
But
THE
this is
LIQUIDS.
is
IO9
secondary, having develis
only apparent
u,
cf.
v in such cases
the
oped from
*las-u-a);
fus-cus)
;
so
that
rhotacism
;
regular
lar-u-a
;
(for
cf.
Mener-u-a
*Menes-u-a)
Wherever
a diphthong,
mm for missi
(i.e.
*mtt-si)
{i.e.
*suadsi)
The forms
Quintilian,
later;
i.
{cf.
in inscriptions
much
e.g.
after short
vowels
ss was,
cism,
in
By
honor
etc.).
(originally
Compounds, of
quasi,
course, often
show
po situs
(after situs)
The
Liquids,
/,
r.
lation, as a result
of which / changes to
or r to
/,
to avoid the
in
-ali-,
-do- (from
110
e.g.
So caeruleus
for *caeluleics
{caelum), 'sky-blue.'
Sometimes r
r's in
;
succes-
sempi-
In
the
ol,
er,
or,
became
reduced
to the
disappearance of the
became
sonant,
/,
i.e.
endowed with
These
:
by
r.
bottle)
Indo-European sonant
1.
liquids
/developed regularly
tollo,
i.e.
as
76.
1,
b),
e.g.
*tol-no
;
pulsus (for an
Indo-Eur. *pl-tos
Eur. *cl-tos
;
root pel-)
an Indoal,
e.g.
root eel-).
Before
vowels, /
developed as
was long
(i.e.
in quantity
oped
vel- ;
as la or
cf.
al,
;
e.g.
lana
(i.e.
vel-lus
latus
* flatus
104.
falx
2.
cf.
e.g.
Gr.
for *7rep-iw)
curvus
cer-,
cf.
cerv-ix)
cut
'
cf Gr.
card,
'
flesh
'
(for *cr-o,
from root
cer-, 'cut').
/,
It
cratis (for
*cr-tis);
armus
(ioxfrnos).
THE
3.
LIQUIDS.
itself.
Ill
This
becoming
er.
Thus
in the
Nominative Sin;
by
Syncope (see
ager.
Similarly, stems
Thus
acris
gave
first
whence
acer.
75. 2,
root
;
75. 2,
root m-)
Latin
agellus,
secondarily in
and
developed as
lus ( 92).
el, e.g.
by syncope
for *catlo-
The
Nasals, m, n.
peculiarities.
Before j,
2)
;
became
n, e.g.
g;
94.
2.
On
the tendency of
20.
and n
2-4.
In the Indo-European
parent-speech,
whenever roots
en, on,
om ;
became
vocalic
reduced
to the
64. b),
the
i.e.
appearance of the
became
sonant,
n.
endowed with
by m,
in
Latin
(for
regularly as
em and
en,
e.g.
septem
(for
*septni)
decern
112
*decm)
ped-em,
niilitem, etc.,
for
*pedm,
niilitm, etc.
;
memento
and
in the suffix
-men
2.
for
-mn,
e.g.
riomen.
ioo.
i,
2)
is
root gen-)
An
instance of
'
is
build
cf.
dom-ns)
The Semi-vowels
103.
1.
j, v.
e.g. tres
Primitive intervocalic
regularly disappeared,
for *monejo.
for *tre-es,
2.
from
trejes ;
moneo,
etc.,
When
;
/ became
i,e.g.
venio
for *venjo
3.
which
it
separated,
e.g.
jucundus
for
ju(v)icundus
all
junior
for *juvenior.
v.
Yet
this
instances of intervocalic
4.
av and ov in unaccented
;
became
u, e.g.
denuo
for
de novo ; impluo
Hmplbvo ;
in-
duo
for
*indovo
Before
0,
;
v regularly disappeared,
e.g.
sudor
for *soidos
from *svoidos
coenom
for
*quoinom
somnus
for *sop-
CONSONANT CHANGES.
113
CONSONANT CHANGES}
Initial Combinations.
104.
1.
Initial
first
consonant.
a)
Thus
lost
Mute
1)
in
tilia
for
*ptilia
(Gr.
Trrekza)
sternuo
for
*psternuo.
2)
/in
tel-)
^/
in Ju-piter for
* Djeupater
Gr.
(cf.
Zeu's
for *Aieus).
tz<z/z/.t
3)
in
/<2<r
for *gtact
;
yaAaKTo?), also in
;
for
gnattcs
yet the
appears in the
e.g.
ignotus
*ingnotus)
By
(for
*comnomeii).
mutes
ster-no,
;
torus
stor-ea,
for *storus
'
mat
')
tego
(cf.
crreyco)
-
further, in
/zj*,
locus, latus,
broad,'
for
J-//7.S
stlocus, stlatus.
Early Latin
still
has stlocus
{e.g.
CIL.
v.
7381) and
larly
Cf
2)
also Quintilian,
4. 6.
:
nix
(for
*sninguit,
*snix)
mirus
for
becomes
*j
in bellum
(and derivatives)
cf.
in
;
bonus and
(earlier
^>
'
Gr.
St? for
*S/:is)
bimus
for
*dvi-him-us,
of two winters.'
The
See especially
Stolz, Lateinische
Grammatiffi,
62-69
Lateinische
114
with
with
dimus, des
(=
These are
is
Consonant Changes
105.
Simplification
of
in
i.
In
the case
of groups of three or
pronunciation.
;
;
Examples are
cipio
misceo for
for
*mig-sceo
Hllucstris ;
Gr. ixiy-wfxi)
for
*di-dc-sco
illustris
;
pastus
for *pasctus
qiiintus for
;
*quinctus
Tuscus
for
*Turscus
for
Umbrian Turskwri)
urna
for
alnus for
{cf.
*a/snus ; fulmentum
fulc-mentum ;
*urc-na
Here
also
changes,
sm, sn
e.g.
arise.
Com'
pihwi,
mor-
*pinslum, *pislum
by- form
*es/i'go ;
The
eligo,
preposition
e as a
'
enormis for
estab-
*ecs/igo,
*ecsnormis, *esnormis
it
after e
became
Transduco
lished
in
compounds,
came
to
be used separately.
So
is
also
the
Re-composition
'
( 87. 3).
Where two
owing
liquid,
CONSONANT CHANGES.
take place,
tion are
e.g.
I15
astrum, antrum.
sometimes preserved,
to analogy.
e.g.
serpsl, planxi,
though
Compounds
much
Assimilation.
106.
first
1.
Assimilation
is
is
designated as
'
regressive'
'
when
the
'
of two consonants
the second
is
progressive
when
2.
assimilated to the
By
be
occurro.
bg to bf to
bp to pp,
dc to
supportd.
cc, e.g.
e.g.
accurrd.
aggero.
(*sed-la)
;
dg to gg,
dl to
//,
e.g. sella
lapillus (*lapid-lus).
dn
dp
tc
ts
to nn,
e.g.
ds to
ss, e.g.
to to
pm
nm
11s
to
mm,
mm,
e.g.
e.g.
summits
*supmus.
i.e.
pf'to ff,
to
e.g. officina
e.g.
for *opficina,
gemma
for *gen-ma,
i.e.
nlX.o
II,
*unulus ; see
sometimes
which was
later simplified to
in adjec-
tives in -osus.
The
earlier
etc.,
whence
formossus
rl to
//,
{cf.
98. 2),formosus.
*sler-la
;
Gr. -navpoi).
Il6
3.
Id to
(
;
valid e
remains unchanged.
In to
//,
e.g.
In resulting
not affected by
change.
e.g. velle
to
//,
for *velse ;
Secondary
1)
for
rtt,
108.
generally
an
rs
ss or s, e.g. prossus,
(i.e.
Partial Assimilation.
Sometimes
assimilation
is
only par-
Thus
a)
labial nasal
may become
for
may
become
mute,
labial,
e.g.
centum
;
*cemtum
ventum
for
*vemtum
whence
(root guem-)
etc.,
voiced mute
may become
scrip-si for
The
labial
to the correspond-
somnus
;
for
*sop-nus (earlier
for
lit.
*svep-nos
{cf.
;
;
104.
2.
b)
for
Samnium
Sab-nium
'opposite
SabinT)
antemnae
(
*ant-ap-nae ;
fastenings,'
hence
yards.'
Metathesis.
107.
in
Metathesis or transposition
for
is
perhaps to be recognized
for *pat-rid ;
/undo
*fud-no
unda
for
*ud-na; pando
and
CONSONANT CHANGES.
Other Consonant Changes.
108.
i.
11/
An
original dt or tt
became
ss, e.g.
passus
for *pat-tus.
s in
became
(
98.
2),
e.g.
ussus,
for
*uttus
diznsus,
earlier
(=
When
became
In syncopated
for *cedate
e.g.
cette
cedd), attendd ;
i.e.
the change of
2.
dt, tt to ss
Between
m
;
and
/,
developed,
e.g.
exemplum
for
*exemlom
templum
for *tem-lom.
Such
developed also
between
~emptus
and
s in siimps'i, contempsl,
and between
and
/ in
and contemptus.
attested occasionally
good Mss.
3.
An
:
became
br.
t/i),
The
first
from sr to
Eng.
then to
whence
br.
Examfor
ples are
;
;
membrum
*memsrom ; funebris
*muliesris
(cf.
for *funesris
funes-tus)
98. 1)
;
muliebris for
;
For
the
disappearance
of
before
/,
m,
n,
r,
b,
d, g,
Il8
109.
i.
Final s does
changed
after the
;
analogy of the
Final
see 98. 4.
disappeared prior to
e.g.
in
homo
for
*hom-o{n)\ *caro(/l),
final
etc.
or a diphthong,
d is found
Examples are
e.g.
Ablatives Singular of
for
the
for
first
praeda
praedad; Gnaivo
e.g.
Gnaivo d ;
etc. ;
extra,
supra,
So
which
latter
appears in
seditio.
Geminated consonants
(cf. as-sis)
;
end of a word
so/el for
;
*fell,
it is
i.e.
*fels ( 106. 3)
far
yet
ess,
thou art
;
'
form in Plautus.
3.
plified,
at
the end of a
word
are sim-
a)
e.g.
mel
for
*melt; lac
for *lact;
is
Iwfert,
volt, est,
etc.
general principle
see 27)
b)
/
is
seen in
final
ps and x,
urbs (bs
= ps ;
7-ex, lex.
By dropping
the
first, e.g.
and
as
agros
for
*agrons
turris
for
*turrins.
4.
Final
-nts,
-nds,
-rts,
-rds,
-Its
lost
the
/,
e.g.
mon{f)s,
Final -nx,
-Ix,
CONSONANT CHANGES.
Disappearance of Syllables by Dissimilation.
110.
1 1
By
a natural tendency,
first
when two
syllables
syllable
d~ebi-
dentio
portorium
veiieficus
for *veneni-
CHAPTER
VII.
INFLECTIONS.
of a,
viz.
Elsewhere the
suffix
remained
112.
gular
Nominative Singular.
-a, e.g.
1.
The
original
Nominative Sin-
had
* porta.
owing
where *-am
relation of
regularly
became shortened
to
-am
88.
The
might
easily
Cf.
portional representations
servos
friictus
:
servom
\
fructum
Tgnim
porta
portam.
ignis
regularly
extension of -a for -a to
these influences
final a.
all
See, in general:
v.
Brugmann, Grundriss,
and
vi.
;
ii.
184-404;
Lindsay, Latin
75-88;
Language, chaps,
Stolz, Lateinische
Grammatik
%
,
Som-
und
Formenlehre, 179-265.
120
AS TENS.
2. e.g.
121
of Masculine 5-stems,
'
The Latin
'
'
has developed a
'
number
optio,
agricola,
farmer
(probably originally
farming
'
')
cf. optio,
m.,
centurion's
assistant/
from
Other
languages exhibit
this
same
f, phenomenon,
choice,
selection.'
e.g.
Greek.
Thus
*veavCa, 'youth'
sig-
(abstract), the
nification
;
many Greek Masculines in -ds, -775. The mediaeval Latin word bursa,/., meant company of students,' but subsequently became individualized to mean 'a student' (German
so further
'
Bursche)
'
comrade
'
(German Kamerad).
justice
('
and
Genitive Singular.
Genitive Singular
Indo-European was
( 64. a), as
Ablaut
ending was
-s,
-as.
pre-
in
the
but elsewhere
Ann. 421
114.
The
This
(dissyllabic),
which
is
late as the
Augustan
Age.
Genitive termination
porta-i.
e.g.
Whether
at
became
aeby
uncertain.
115.
Dative Singular.
-ai.
had already
in the
Indo-Euro-
122
INFLE C TIONS.
final -a
;
whence successively
-at,
-ae ( 86
Accusative Singular.
-m
in Indo-
European.
in all
syllables in
Vocative Singular.
There
was no case-ending
in
the
the
weak form a of
the suffix a (
in).
cannot be determined.
118.
Ablative Singular.
The
Indo-European case-ending
of
vowel,
i.e.
In the noun-declension,
case-ending
belonged
In Latin
in
it
Indo-European exclusively
was transferred
to 5-stems also,
-ad,
produce
which
;
is
in-
CIL.
i.
63, 64
sententiad, CIL.
196. 8,
These
but
it
at that time.
Before an
initial
consonant,
final
d when
following
a long vowel regularly disappeared. a while two forms must have existed,
an ante-consonantal
etc.
form,
praida,
etc.,
But the
ante-consonantal
before 200 b.c.
became predominant,
probably
Locative
119.
Locative Singular.
The
-1.
case-ending of the
In -^-sterns
this
combined
A- STEMS.
with -a of the stem to produce
-at,
123
a long diphthong ( 86),
as in the case
The
must
original
case-
this
-es
This *-as
the regular
dialects,
Oscan,
1
Umbrian,
-as,
etc. ;
peared in Latin.
Instead of
to
we have
*portai.
an
original
This
formation
in -oi ( 131).
The Vocative
ployed
121.
in a
Plural
em-
Vocative function.
Plural.
Genitive
The
case-ending
of
the
Genitive
this
Plural in
from
all
the
Italic
dialects.
This
earlier
-arum
*-asom
is ;
developed by Rhotacism
98.
in
1)
from an
e.g.
-aw,
Oeawv for
Oed(a-)(j)v.
the poets,
The forms ending in -um, which sometimes occur in e.g. caelicolum, Dardanidum, are new formations, posAeneadum (from Aeneades).
of such Genitives as
122.
speech
for
Ablative
in
the
Plural.
is
The
Ablative Plural, in
24
INFLE C TIONS.
5-stems in -abus (on -bus, see
is
lative Plural of
in a few
important,
equabus,
-is,
filiabus, libertabus,
which
is
historically
tf-stems.
The
was
-ois
termination
(see
Instrumental
the
-Is
Plural
of the
tf-stems
^-sterns created
Nouns
in
-ia
with
the
-is
of the
taeniis.
termination to
-is,
Virgil,
Aen.
v.
269,
taenis
for
Words
(for
in ia, e.g.
;
Maia
-is, e.g.
Kalendis Mais
Mails)
see 80.
123.
The Accusative
Plural.
tive Plural in
Indo-European was
i.e.
The n disappeared
accord-
ing to 109. 3,
0-Stems.
A. Masculines and Feminines.
124.
occur, e
tive
and
o.
and Locathe
Singular,
the Ablative
the latter in
remaining cases.
125.
Nominative Singular.
This
is
formed by appending
-s
( 76. 1).
On
ager, see
100. 3.
126.
In
the
Locative Sin-
gular the suffix took the form e ( 124), which, with the Locative
case-ending
1,
gave by contraction
is still
-ei,
whence
regularly
-1.
The
Locative function
in
apparent in humi,
;
belli,
town names,
e.g.
Corinthi
and
in quarti, quinti,
in such
0- STEMS.
It
125
But
no longer tenable.
B.C.,
For
in the
Senatus Consultum
ei
I,
de Bacchanalibus of 186
where Indo-European
is
still
showing
Besides
different
we have a
different formation
imperium)
is
ends in
-it, e.g.
Brundisti.
The
Genitive, therefore,
probably
distinct in origin
Genitive
in
-1 is, is
not clear.
Words
in -eius
3).
-el, e.g.
127.
early
-oi.
Dative Singular.
The
Indo-European case-ending
final o
-at
(shortened to -oi ;
86) in Numasioi
CIL.
(
xiv.
4123.
In the his-
become
86).
regular
128.
The
ending -m
is
appended
( 76. 5)-
the
stem in
0,
e.g.
horto-m,
classical
hortum
129.
Vocative Singular.
e.g.
^-suffix serves as
a Vocative,
hort-e
there
no case-ending.
nouns in
for -te)
nouns
in -ins regularly
had
(by contraction
fill, Vocatives
But barring
Forms
unknown, except
Ablative
in
as cited
by the grammarians.
<9-stems
originally
130.
Singular.
class
of
nouns
Indo-European that
;
case-ending
126
for this case,
INFLECTIONS.
have borrowed
it
from
^-sterns.
e,
The form
or
o, i.e.
of this
case-ending
or
-od.
is
-ad, -ed,
As
the
case-ending
in
two forms,
one in
o-
and one
recfe-.
With the
produce *rectdd,
in early Latin,
latter *rected.
poplicod, facilumed
B.C. in
(= facillime)
before 200
disappeared
see
118.
The forms
etc.
became appropriated
as Adverbs,
recte,
facillime,
131.
The Nominative
-os.
Plural
This
Italic dialects,
Oscan,
Um-
tradition of this
But
final
oi regularly
is
became
i,
the classical
termination,
e.g.
horfi ; di
common
as the
132.
Genitive Plural.
The
e.g.
original termination
-dm
121).
42.
1),
Romanom, and
words in the
25. 6.
is
in
the form
-um
etc.
(Gr.
a).
The
usual end-
ing -drum
is
formed
after the
analogy
133.
The
so-called Dative
and
Ablative Plural
in reality
an Instrumental.
The Indo-European
6-STEMS.
form of the termination was
( 86),
122.
-dis.
127
first -dis
and then
In
;
-eis, -is (
Cf.
contracts to
is
-is,
e.g.
conubls for
conubiis
so fills, auspicis
dis
common
as the Dative-Ablative
Plural of deus.
134.
Accusative
Plural.
The
Indo-European
case-ending
was
-11s.
tion; this
became
horfos ; 109. 3.
b.
B.
Neuters.
present
135.
In
the
singular
these
no special
peculiarity.
as
The Nominative,
ending, which
is
Accusative,
case-
Indo-European.
136.
-a.
This ending
NomiThus
'
i.e.
came
an
to be felt as Plurals
and were
be
juga) meaning
to
felt
collection of yokes
(cf.
German das
Gefoche)
came
as a Plural
strued accordingly.
The
still
Neuter Plural subject, apparently dates from the time when the
a Feminine Singular.
In Latin
this -a
to consonant,
t-,
and
'
*cornua),
Breves Breviantes
law
was shortened
stems,
was
extended
etc.
also
to
other
giving
nomina,
maria,
comua,
28
INFLE C TIONS.
Consonant Stems.
A.
The
;
case-ending
is
merated in
dux.
The
Of
-s,
the
-es,
three
-os,
European case-ending,
one which
regularly
-is
viz.
the
to
a),
the
appears
appended
consonant
e.g.
stems.
milit-zs.
This becomes
according to
-os
5),
73.
2.
ped-h,
ace.
to
76.
etc.,
perhaps
it is
necessary.'
Cf. 341. 2.
139.
Dative Singular.
The
e.g.
ped-i
for
*ped-ai
140.
Accusative Singular.
after
The
consonant,
as -em, e.g.
became sonant
;
and developed
pedem
for
*pedm
principem
for *principm.
141.
Ablative Singular.
stated,
as already
In
Latin consonant
stems
-i
the
ending
-e
is
the the
75.
3).
But
after
airid
= aere)
conventioni
153.
In the
CONSONANT STEMS.
29
has
become
So also
practically universal
in
(e.g.
prudent!, aitdaci,
e.g.
felici, etc.).
To
e.g.
Carthagine.
142.
The
-es,
Indo-European
seen
in
case-ending of
-es (e.g.
Greek
which
cf>v\aK-es),
but
Plautine canes,
-es
pedes, turbines,
etc.,
come under
all
The ending
appears regularly in
see
154.
Owing
to the
the
alike
in
consonant stems
fact
Plural,
indites,
milites)
and owing
-is
to
the
further
that
in
the
Accusative
that
after
(159.
was
1),
it
happened
to
by proportional analogy
Plural.
transferred
the
Nominative
sively
(
to
early
The phenomenon is confined almost excluLatin, where we find such forms as iovdicis,
etc.
judicis) , homiriis,
143.
Genitive Plural.
The
regular ending
-um
is
for earlier
121.
144.
The
Indo-European end-
This appears (97. 1. b). once or twice in early Latin, but soon became -bus ( 76. 5).
-bos
i
became
The
is
termination of
156.
all
consonant
steins,
145.
Accusative
Plural.
The
Indo-European
ending
-ns
became
*-ens,
whence
109. 3. b.
3O
INFLE C TIONS.
B.
Neuters.
are
146.
formed with-
showed Ablaut
( 62,
Thus:
S-Stems.
Stems
formed with
the
;
suffix
-os
(-tis)
e.g.
gen-us,
had
thus originally
Nom.
gen-er-is,
-os- suffix
of the
Nomina-
tive
*temp-os-es)
temp-er-e.
-es-
Yet the
-es- suffix
where the
original
is
has
Pignus, which
-es-
had the
suffix
in early
pigneri (Plautus).
Nasal Stems.
The
suffixes of
many
had Ablaut
a)
( 62, 70).
suffix -on-
Thus
The
lost
(lengthened from
-en-,
-o?i-,
strong grade;
-11-.
62)
Most words
e.g.
umb-o
for
umb-o{ii)
(for
109.
1),
Gen. umb-on-is,
;
etc.;
ord-d(n),
ord-in-is
*ord-en-is,
73. 2)
turb-d(ii),
turb-in-is.
Car-o{ii),
suffix.
Gen.
car-n-is,
b)
viz.
The
-ien-,
-in-.
in
the
other
languages,
Oscan,
but not in
we have only
-ien-
though Anio(n)
Anienis,
etc.
shows
('protracted
form'; 62. 3)
in
I-STEMS.
c)
The
suffix
.
-mo(n) had
-?nen-
also
the
Sometimes the
NominaIn the
for
appears throughout,
e.g.
sermo, sermonis.
suffix.
e.g.
d)
Nominative -men
*no-mn.
-mn
( 102. 1),
is
no-men
^-Sterns.
Some
of these
originally
had Ablaut
in
the
suffix.
Thus
a)
Nouns of
originally
relationship
in
-ter,
e.g.
pater,
mater, frater.
These
-tr-
and
(weak form;
The Greek
In Latin the
form of the
suffix
Nouns of agency
in -tor originally
suffix, viz.
practically
been reduced
88.
2).
to one, -tor
(Nominative
-tr-,
/-Stems.
A.
z-Stems.
in
148.
These
had Ablaut
( 62, 70)
-ei-,
the
suffix.
-1-.
The
-oi-; the
weak form
Many
cn-acri?
*(3aTL<s)
Examples are
;
statio
(earlier *statis
;
cf.
Gr.
-ventio
(earlier
*ventis
cf.
149.
Nominative Singular.
-s,
This
regularly
pending
e.g.
Ignis,
turri-s.
Several nouns
have
32
INFLE C TIONS.
s
before
by Syncope
;
( 92), e.g.
pars
partim)
Gr.
38. 3.
150.
Genitive
Singular.
The
Indo-European
termination
-eis, i.e. ei
-s,
weak
case-ending (
But
this
termination
Latin.
The termination
Dative Singular.
-is is
151.
The
Indo-European case-ending
suffix
-ei,
-ai
152.
Accusative Singular.
e.g.
is
appended
to the stem,
turri-m.
The termination
(borrowed from
displaced primitive
See Gr.
37.
153.
Ablative Singular.
There
-d,
for the
The
Latin, how-
formed an Ablative in
: :
e.g.
:
0-stems (hortos
-^/-forms,
hortom hortod:
turn's
turrim
turrid).
;
These
the
d
in
But
-e,
154.
Nominative Plural.
-ei-
The
The
suffix of the
Nominative Plural
148).
be represented by
j,
*turr-ei-es.
between vowels
first
became
then
for
and then
regularly disappeared.
The
resulting *turrees
7roA.s
became
turres
by contraction.
Cf. in
Greek
= e)
*7roAei-es.
1STEMS.
155.
133
V
Genitive Plural.
The
ending -um
turri-um.
is
appended
to
the
/-suffix, e.g.
156.
The
1.
ing -bhos
ri-bus.
appended
to the stem,
ending in the
b
;
On
76. 5.
157.
Accusative Plural.
The
(
termination was
109. 3. b).
-is, is
-ns
hence
The
termination
which
is
sonant stems.
B.
Neuter
/-Stems.
-/
158.
( 75).
1.
final
to -e
by a regular law
syllables
the
-e
developed, while
;
dissyllabic
rete.
stems retained
e.g.
calcarie), animalie)
2.
but mare,
The
case- endings of
in general the
same
as for Masculines
and Feminines.
termination
-i is
regular.
On
the -a
of the Nominative
and Accusative
159.
tically
is
prac-
viz.
-um and
-es.
One
-es,
aedes, nubes,
What
words to the
Plural
tically
is
and Accusative
in the
not certain
never show
-/"/;/
the Accusative
Singular or
-is
-/
frequently
show
34
INFLE C TIONS.
makes
it
these endings,
-is,
-es,
Gen.
as actual z-stems.
2.
i.e.
Nouns
in -ids,
Gen.
-tatis,
may
civitat-i- ;
tive
against this.
Cf.
above.
(/-Stems.
A.
zz-Stems.
suffix
first
160.
which appeared
and
;
-u-.
The
See 64.
70.
161.
-s,
Nominative Singular.
e.g.fructu-s.
162.
Genitive Singular.
form of the
tive
To
this
case-ending in
weakest form,
viz. -s ( 138),
*fruct-eu-s, or *fruct-ou-s,
whence
Early
in -uis
and
-uos, e.g.
and
senatu-os.
-is
Genitive case-ending,
138).
The
traction
from either
-uis or -uos.
u.
e.g. senat'i.
163.
Dative Singular.
to the
The
Indo-European case-ending
-ai
appended
stem with
suffix -eu-
regularly fructui.
-ui
in
The Dative
;
in -u
is
by contraction
for -ui
The forms
U-STEMS.
164.
135
ending -m
is
Accusative Singular.
e.g.
The
regular
ap-
pended,
165.
e.g.
fructu-m.
Ablative Singular.
The
earliest
-d,
fructud.
Indo-
See
153.
giving fructu.
166.
The
;
original formation
would have
-f-
been
in *-eu-es,
the
Nominative case-ending
*-u-is,
*-eu-es
The
regular
Nominative Plural
origin
;
be referred
to another
it
is
tive function.
Nominatives in
in
-Is
from z-stems,
( 142).
Nominative function
Fructu-u?n,
etc.,
On
-om, see
121.
currum, in
place of curruum.
Inasmuch
-uum;
is
57. 1. c),
currum
an analogical formation
-um from
<?-stems ( 132)
168.
b),
appended
to the
owing
to the influence of
dency of u
-ib us.
to
become
before labials (
became
169.
Accusative Plural.
The
primitive
formation would be
whence
regularly
109. 3. b.
36
B.
INFLE C TIONS.
Neuter
u- Stems.
peculiarities.
170.
The long u
'
two knees/
etc.
1 and U- Stems
171.
1.
The
is vis.
i
The
terminations of
ened
in
the
Genitive,
proved.
*vim
is
regular; 88.
2.
In
result
stem as
2.
vis-,
whence
Subus
is
Ie- Stems.
The
suffix
and -u-
of the
z-suffix
and has
-ie
throughout.
Two
original
.f-stems
(spes
and
fides)
same declension
and
dies,
which
see 180.
172 a
where.
173.
Nominative Singular.
The
case-ending
is
-s as
else-
Genitive
Singular.
-s,
The
The
i
primitive
Lucretius,
Genitive of the
iv.
-ie
stems
ended
in
e.g.
is
rabies,
1083.
But the
regular termination
-a.
of this
is
probably borrowed
ESTEMS.
from
^-sterns, precisely as in case
137
when
a consonant
in early
though
-i
Genitive in
also arises
by the contraction of
Aen.
i.
ei to -ei,
whence
-i, e.g.
636).
The ending
see
-e, e.g.
such expressions as
etc.), is
Locative
*diei.
-e (cf.
formation;
174.
The
this
original
formation was
-ei
diphthong
became
hence die
for *diei.
174.
Dative Singular.
In
the Dative
become merged
-e (
1
in a single
formation in
(long diphthong)
whence
73).
But
for
the Dative in
-ei,
the Datives of
consonant stems.
174 a
Accusative Singular.
This
is
regularly shortened
175.
Ablative
Singular.
No
traces
of forms with
-d are
found, though
etc.
it is
an
earlier *acied,
176.
Nominative
Plural.
The
Nominative
case-ending
e.g.
-es
(see 142)
for *acie-es.
combines
acies
177.
Genitive Plural.
The
termination
-erum
is
after the
38
IXFLE C TIOXS.
Dative and Ablative Plural.
( 97. 1. b), is
178.
The ending
European -bhos
179.
appended
Accusative Plural.
109.
3. b).
Stems ending
180.
1.
in a Diphthong.
Res,
originally a
diphthongal stem,
viz.
*reis,
had
Decome
2.
res in the
Indo-European period.
Singular of navis was originally
;
The Nominative
Dative nam.
is
*naus.
navis
is
new formation
after the
Geni-
Bos
is
borrowed
The
between vowels.
bo bus
4.
is
The Dative
Plural bubus
bos.
is
The stem
and
in
1.
Indo-European, *Djev-.
Initial
^'regularly
became j
became
*Jev-,
From
this
last
pater,
73.
2),
88.
used as
Nominative
as well.
The
1
original
'
by-form
'
*Difeus,
the
god of the
three
sky,'
god of
ago
day.'
From
But
the latter
came
'now
com-
mon noun
day,'
'
the third
days
'
86).
This same
dies, as a
common
noun,
39
The Comparative.
1.
The
as
weak grade
( 62).
But
line
-jos-, -jos-
alone
survived in Latin.
original formation
i
was
-jos.
Following a
consonant,
cases s
regularly
became
103. 2),
and
in the oblique
;
became r
the r was
subsequently
transferred
The
suffix -idsis
and kept
melius.
Minus
not for
changing
to
sible in
whence *minos
Gen. *mineris.
This became
analogv
after the
in
The Indo-European parent- speech had another suffix, which some languages developed Comparative force, viz. -tero-, -tera-,
2.
e.g.
Greek
^axco-repos.
'
But in Latin
to,'
i
this suffix
retained
its
primi-
tive force of
lit.
having a relation
connected
'
posterns,
suffix
citer'etc.
-tor- to
3.
These were
felt
as Positives
Plus
for *plo-is,
'
fill,'
'full' (
62).
In the
find
hymn known
as the
the form pleores from pie-, the other phase of the root.
182.
The
Superlative.
We
suffixes in
Latin
92
p. 404; Stolz, Lateinische Grammati&, Sommer, Handbuch der Lateinischen Laut- itnd Formenlehre, 302 ff.
- -is
3,
140
i.
INFLECTIONS.
-mo-, -into- seen in
'winter,'
lit.
sum-mus
l
mus ; bruma
prox-imus
2.
max-imus
(for
*mag(i)s-imus).
-tumus, -timus (
92)
This
suffix
originally
meaning
and
;
still
primitive
llgi-timus
fhii-timus,
The
suffix -issimus is
of uncertain origin.
-isto-
It
can hardly be
for -istimus, a
mingling of
ending
-io-to?)
and -mus ;
become
been
-issimus.
offered.
No
Acerrimus
Syncope
(
*acersimos
is
100.
3),
acerrimus
106. 4).
Similarly facillimus
-is-,
in the forms
assumed
as original, repre(
suffix
181).
Cf.
Brugmann, Grundriss,
4.
p.
158.
43.
On
Numerals. 1
Cardinals.
183.
spot
'
1.
Unus
is
81. 1. (cf.
Gr.
oLvt),
the 'one-
on dice).
German
ein
Greek
2.
Duo
for earlier
*duo according to
88. 3
cf.
Gr.
Sixo.
ii.
164-181;
",
pp. 408
Stolz, Lateinische
Grammatik 9
306
91; Sommer,
Handbuch der
ff.
1 ; '
CARDINALS.
14
The stem shows Ablaut weak grade tri-. The former stem
3.
Tres.
appeared
in
the
Nominative,
tri-, viz.
*trej-es,
whence
*tre-es, tres.
The
;
4.
is
Quattuor.
lost
inflection,
the
The change
is
of the
cannot be referred to
perfectly natural
any recognized
cf.
law.
The change
of v to u
16. 1./.
5.
Quinque.
cf.
Skrt.
panea, Gr.
tion of the
ttvt..
qu- in Latin
is
first
syllable to the
second
cf.
Indo-European
in
The change
i is
of e to
accordance
with
73. 2. b.
The long
for quinctus.
6.
Sex.
Indo-European
(for 07: e).
*sex, a by-form of
*svex, seen in
7.
Greek
e|,
Doric p
Septem.
Octo
a
is
*octo.
oc-,
The form
'
was
Dual
'?).
two
sets
of fingers
;
'
root ac-,
sharp,
'pointed
9.
in
cf.
neu-ri)
is
probably due to
Decern
is
for
Indo-European *dekm ;
102. 1.
n. 'Eleven'
to 'Nineteen.'
composition, undecim,
73.
2.
tredecim,
On
-im
for
-em,
see
to
89
105).
The
remains
42
'
INFLE C TIONS.
Eighteen
'
unexplained.
and
'
Nineteen
'
by duodeviginti, undevtginfi.
12.
zn,
'
Vlginti.
is
*vi-kmfi, in which
two,'
for *dvt,
*kmti, whence in Latin * -gen ft, -gin ft ( 102. 1) was also Dual, in
the sense of
'
tens.'
cf.
The change
'
of k to
is
peculiar,
die'
though not
point
').
unexampled
13.
'
(from root
all
Thirty' to
Ninety.'
These
end
in -ginfd,
which in
etc.),
(cf.
'
meaning
'
tens
above)
-a
c,
due
The
is
On g for
Its
see above.
Neuter.
The
it
secondary.
it is
precise origin
uncertain.
As regards quadra-,
It is
best to dis-
connect
word.
14.
probably an independent
Centum
is
for
102.
1.
Eng. hunde-,
in
'
hundone.'
is
Gr.
-kclt6v
has prefixed
difficulties.
for -h,
Tre-cenfi
for
(for
*tri-eenti
Quadrmgenti, oetingenti
-ing-
borrowed the
from quingenfi
(for
*quinq-genti ;
-ing-
105. 1)
and septingenti
Sescenti
is
(for *septem-gent~i),
where
developed regularly.
for sex-centi,
is
according to
'
105. 1.
the result of
Re-com-
position
16.
'
87. 3.
On^-
Mille.
word
is
that
which connects
'
thousand.'
Doric xv^ ia (f r *X* a ^ La)> The Indo-European form of this was *gheslia, which
with Greek
-xiXia,
in Latin
as *h~elia
The
initial
would repre-
DISTRIBUTIVES.
sent
43
sm-,
weak form of
'
one/ seen
in
sem-per
Greek
fx-ta
for *(or)/xta.
Hence
one thousand.'
On m
for initial
1.
b).
Ordinals.
184.
1.
Primus
for *pris-mos
;
{cf.
pris-cus, pris-tinus)
is
Superlative formation
2.
89.
;
Secundus
:
(for *sequondos
103. 5)
is
originally
3.
'
the following.'
Tertius
may be
for *tri-tios,
whence by Syncope
( 92)
*trtios,
4.
The
of quartus
5.
is
*decm-mos.
represented by
6.
7.
6. 2.
Octavus
is
for
an
earlier *octovus.
cf.
Nonus
is
for
*noven-os ;
183. 9.
suffix
1.
8.
-tinio-, i.e.
9.
Inasmuch
it
as the
felt as
element
-esimus was
common
to
all
the tens,
came
to
be
an inde-
pendent ordinal
suffix,
to the
stems of the
The
suffix
Distributives.
185.
1.
'one,'
seen in sem-el,
suffix -guli is
The
origin of the
not clear.
144
2.
INFLECTIONS.
The
e.g.
trim for
*tris-nt.
suffix
which
is
borrowed
from sent
1; 89).
The
cardinal form to
which
this suffix is
its final
syllable,
sometimes
viceni.
nov(em)eni ; dent,
Multiplicatives.
186.
2.
1.
is
Semel, 'once,'
for dvis,
is
185.
1.
;
Bis
104.
2. c).
Cf.
Greek
8ts.
For Latin
dis,
see 104.
2.
3.
Ter
is
unaccented position.
*trr, ter;
The
106.
*tris, *trs,
3.
is
Quater
100. 3.
The
which
is
variously explained.
Some
l
see in
'
it
the Participle of
six.'
eo,
mean
literally
going
Others identify
great.'
PRONOUNS}
Personal Pronouns.
187.
First Person.
1.
ego,
for
met,
metis,
used substantively.
Latin
the
By
the side
we have
also
in
early
Genitive
mts.
This
ii.
chap,
90
Lateinischen Laut-
und Formenlehre,
266
ff.
PRONOUNS.
tive
I45
form *mei or
*?noi,
-s.
whence *mi.
To
this
Genitive termination
3.
is
3.
A;
in
1,
81. 2).
The change
of e to
took place
first
when
*?7iehi
was
unaccented position
see 88. 3.
73. 2.
On
Mi may
fxoi (also
nie,
was
tried in early
Latin.
discussed in
130.
an
initial
consonant
tried
would
Accu-
become
nie,
remaining
before vowels.
The
nie
original
sative Singular
med by
me in the Accusative. 5. Nominative and Accusative Plural, nos, is apparently an inherited Indo-European formation. The form was originally
the already existing
Genitive Plural.
Genitive Singu-
lar
and Genitive Plural of the Possessive Pronoun used with subIn early Latin we find also nostrorum and (as
stantive force.
Nobis has
apparently bor-
rowed
termination
-bis
188.
Second Person.
tu-.
tve-,
with
weak grade
1.
collateral
also appears.
Nominative Singular.
rv- in
corresponds
to
German
is
du,
Greek
2.
Homeric
rvv-q.
Genitive Singular.
Tui
like
mei (187. 2)
the Genitive
be explained
like
mis (see
146
3.
INFLECTIONS.
Dative Singular.
for
-i,
Tibi
is
for
an
on
e,
On
final
4.
see 88.
Accusative
The origin of the termination -bhei is uncertain. In both Accusative and and Ablative Singular.
Ablative
we have
te,
On
187. 4.
5.
Plural.
Vos
it
represents
an
Indo-European formation.
Accusative only.
6.
was originally
Genitive Plural.
;
Vestrum,
same formation
vestrum,
as nostrum, nostri
vestri, result
7.
see
187. 6.
Vostrum,
vostri, for
nostri.
Vobis
is
suffix
-bliis,
-bi in ti-bi
The stem
of the Reflexive
is
forms
1
*se-, sv-.
Genitive.
and
tui, is
Dative.
See under
mihi, 187. 3.
3.
On
Accusative
se,
and
In both Accusative
on
trie,
see 88. 3.
and Ablative
we have
origin
On the
and
187. 4.
The
190.
Possessive Pronouns.
-os {-us) to the
stems or
Me-us
is
Indo-
in 187. 2.
This *mei-os
PRONOUNS.
regularly
147
Singular
became mens.
is
The Vocative
for *mei-e,
mi
is
either the
old
Genitive mi, or
mi.
which by
loss of its -e
might
become *mei,
2.
Tu-us
is
tev-,
whence
In
enclitic position ov
became
cf.
u,
whence
tuos,
tuus
see 103. 4.
With Latin
*tev-os,
Homeric Greek
3.
Te(/r)oV
sev-,
Su-us
is
whence
In enclitic position,
suos, suus
;
see
103. 4.
cf.
Homeric Greek
sv-.
e/ro?
for *cre/:os.
It is this
which appears
e.g.
Greek
6's
for 07:0s,
sis
and
in
such forms as
early Latin.
4.
suffix -tero- to
nosis
and
l
vos-,
cf.
Gr. ^/xe-Tepo?.
The
early
suffix
the
same
ing
connected
having a relation
to.'
The
form
voster
became
191.
1.
The stem of
hie
was
ho-,
ha-.
To
reduced
-ce itself
here.'
Nominative Singular.
Masculine.
(i.e.
a)
Hie
is
now explained
this
as for *ho-ce.
In unac*hice,
cented
enclitic)
use,
whence
The element
thought originally to
a Nominative consisting
148
INFLECTIONS.
The
i
by
origin,
in Plautus.
Where we
Kicc;
find
i.e.
an apparent
the syllable
in later times,
is
short.
An
instance of hicc
occurs in CIL.
below,
b)
c).
See
Feminine.
Haec
*porta).
for *ha-i-c(e),
adds
(a formative element to
of this pronoun)
an
*ha
{cf.
Neuter.
Hoc
was
is
for
*hocce,
to
earlier
*hod-c(e),
in
which
-d
is
a case-ending
peculiar
short.
the
Pronominal
Declension.
a
The
o of hoc
long
an
vowel
it
is
Romans pronounced
664.
3.
Aen.
ii.
hoc templum.
Genitive
Singular.
*hoi)'-os,
The
earliest
form
of the
Singular was
in early Latin,
clear.
The
far
from
The
classical
likely to
1.
81.
Dative Singular.
*hoijei,
The
original
was probably
function.
( 103. 1)
From
i.
this,
Latin form,
is
viz.
hoice, CIL.
certain.
5.
The
exact
way
in
un-
Accusative Singular.
Hunc,
for
earlier
Ablative Singular.
Hoc, hac
all
*had-c (e)
and
0-stems
7.
118, 130.
Plural Forms.
^-sterns,
These
a-
and
PRONOUNS.
ter,
149
haec,
where
-ai, -ae
same
as noted
Is.
192.
1.
The
root of this
pronoun
is
ei-,
weak form
1-
( 62).
eja-
By appending
2.
and
-a
we
ejo-,
Nominative Singular.
Masculine.
-s.
a)
case-ending
b)
c)
Feminine.
Neuter.
Ea
is
for *ej-a
see above,
1.
nominal case-ending
3.
Genitive Singular.
*ei/os,
The
eius,
original formation
is
thought to
;
have been
82. 3.
whence
cf.
4.
Dative Singular.
El
stem
was
in forma-
Accusative
Singular.
1).
Eum,
and
earn
represent
an
earlier
Ablative
Singular.
Ed
ea,
earlier
eod,
is
ead,
were
*ejo-, eja-.
The case-ending
all
the same
and
<?-stems.
Plural Cases.
*ejo-, eja-.
These
are
stems
repre-
for ei
by assimilation
90);
is
from
it
by contraction.
els, its, is.
Ablative forms,
8.
Idem
is
simply
is
5O
INFLE C TIONS.
Iste,
Ille,
Ipse.
Indo-European pronoun
*so,
'
he
'
*sa,
'
she
'
*tod,
that.
'
The
first
syllable of iste
is
of uncertain origin.
It
would
sative of
{cf.
rdv,
ro(S)),
whence
/
influenced by
ipse.
195.
Ille.
If olle to i
ille,
as
is
change from
can be accounted
for only
on the ground of
Olle, itself,
whence
olle
( 76. 6;
*ol-sa, olla.
106.
3).
would
similarly have
been
been
*ol-tod,
//
forms with
those with
It.
196.
Ipse.
I- here
is [cf.
obscure.
the
Declension of Iste,
Ille,
Ipse.
With
the
exception of
Mud
The
Genitives istius,
ipsius are
formed by
Locatives
Ml,
ipsi,
PRONOUNS.
from the stems
is to-,
i//o-,
151
ipso-.
The
198.
1.
These are
all
root,
which ap-
Nominative Singular.
-s.
Quis shows
quo
-f- i,
case-ending
Qui
is
for
7)
oi in
but
for oi in qui
may perhaps be explained by the enclitic charQuae is the regular Feminine of the Relative.
the
The formation
which appears
clension.
is
same
Qua,
in
Noun De-
Genitive
Cujus,
hujus ;
era
like
Dative Singular.
Cui seems
to have
developed
in the first
14.
century of the
Christian
from the
earlier
quoi ; see
Accusative Singular.
Quern
for
turrem, ovem,
etc.
Ablative Singular.
Besides
we
the
regular
quo,
qua,
all
quo,
which present no
peculiarities,
genders
a
and
both numbers.
This
Plural Forms.
Quae
is is
analogous to hae-c;
191.
7.
it
Ablative quis
133);
52
INFLE C TIONS.
Pronominal Adjectives.
199.
also the
CONJUGATION}
Introductory.
200.
its
verb-system exhibits extensive deviations from the original conjugational system of the
Indo-European parent-speech.
:
The
fol-
The
i.e.
an
initial e-,
prefixed to
The
The
strong
{i.e.
entirely.
3.
The
result
is
The
The
original
~e-
conjugations
we meet new
-bo,
which, like
and
Keltic.
Language, chap,
Stolz, Lateinische
CONJUGA TION.
7.
53
In the Personal
Several
new
tense- formations
e.g.
are
peculiar to Latin,
The
The
o)
is
is
called Thematic.
;
This type
by dicu-nt
(for *dico-nt)
The
called Unthematic.
Unthematic presents
originally
had Ablaut
( 62).
The
originally
on the endings
in the
is
represented by the
e.g.
verbs
(jL-dr)-[Ai,
rt-dc-fxev)
\ey-o-/Av, Aey-e-Te.
A. Unthematic Presents.
202.
Latin
;
Unthematic
for the
Presents
are
inflection.
The
the class
1.
in this
ff.
: :
54
2.
INFLE C TIONS.
Eo.
root were
ei-
(strong),
and
-i
(weak).
would have
*i-mos
*i-tis
*i-nt
1)
*eis
became
strong
3.
is
( 82)
and
*eit,
it,
later
It.
The
Plural
seems to
have abandoned early the weak form of the root in favor of the
;
imus,
itis,
ei-tis, ej-ont.
Sum.
The
is
es-,
the
weak
s-.
The
Latin, therefore,
:
theoretically
somewhat
as follows
*es-nfi
*es-s
es-t
*s-mos
*s-tis
*s-nt
this.
The
historical forms
long in early
The presumption is that ess represents Plautus's pronunciation. The First Singular sum, along with su-mus (for *so-mos), and sunt (earlier sont) may represent a special thematic The Second Plural es-tis is formed from the strong formation. root, like the Second Singular. Enclitic forms V and 'st sometimes occur for the Second and Third Singular.
1
The Indo-European
inflection
ef/xi)
was presumably
*i-mos
(cf.
*ei-mi (Gr.
*ez-si
*ei-ti (Gr.
2
Gr.
X-fiev)
for *e?Ti)
*i-enti
The Indo-European
inflection
was presumably
*smos
*ste
*esmi
*essi
*esti
*senti
'
CONJUGA TION.
joined in writing with a previous word,
e.g.
55
bonust
bonum
'st
morast
4.
mora
st.
The usage
in the
is
Edo.
Unthematic
Second
Plural.
The
ed-, in others
by
euphonic change,
5.
Fero.
Fers, fert,fertis
but in view of the fact that this verb follows the thematic conjugation in Sanskrit
and Greek,
( 92).
it is
Void.
The
root in the
Singular was
normally *velvolt,
(cf.
and
*vel-t
became
is
;
'
void,
according to
73.
5.
The Second
vet-,
Singular vis
not for
cf.
*vel-s,
also
meaning
'
wish
in-
vitus.
Volumus,
e
volunt
with o for
according to
Vultis (earlier
volti's) is
most
whence
Nolo
maid
for *mag(e)vold.
B.
Thematic Presents.
:
203.
I.
Of these
Class.
-f-
Root
its
More exactly the root / appeared in that phase of the strong grade which gave its name
strong form
the thematic
to the different Ablaut Series ( 62).
Thus
had
is
e,
ei(i),
eu{u)
The
^-Series
most
fully
represented.
leg- e -/ _,
Examples are
leg- ; teg- e -
e-Series
root
/
_,
root
;
teg- ;
veh- e '
e.,
.,
root
veh-;
deic- e
;
_,
feid-
root feid-
(later/J^-)
deuc- e
'
156
d-Series
a-Sei'ies
:
INFLECTIONS.
.,
ag- e-/
-,
68).
vadced-
e
-
root vad-.
root ced-.
ISeries
o-Series
e -/ e -/
.,
rod-
.,
root rod-.
II.
Reduplicating Class.
root
-f-
The
Present
Stem
e
is
formed by
prefixing to the
syllable,
the
thematic vowel
initial
a reduplicating
+
6 -/
i.
The
sed;
root appears in
{cf.
weak form
;
( 62).
.
Examples:
e -/
.
gi-gn-
.,
root gen-
Gr. yi-yv-o-fxai)
si-d- e -/
for *sz-sd
( 89), root
reddo
for *re-d(i)-do
by
Syncope
*se-,
89).
and se-ro
do not
strictly
{cf.
belong here.
They were
{a)l-{(r)r}-jxi),
;
originally
unthematic
formations
Gr. (o-)i-o-t^/u,
bibo
is
formation.
The root was pib- {cf Skr. pibami; Gr. The Latin word results from assimilation *e7ri-7ri7?-Sa).
ofp
to b.
III.
T-Class.
This
t
e
class, like
the preceding,
its
is
but sparingly
form, to
'
represented in Latin.
The
..
root appears in
:
strong
e
which
is
appended
.,
Examples are
nec-t
.,
plec-t e ~/
pec-t*l
IV.
flec-t
e -j
.,
N-Class.
The Present
_.
Stem
is
infix
to this
is
appended the
form.
e~
The
;
weak
;
Exam/
_,
find
'/
.,
root fid-
rump- /
6'
.,
root rup-
jung
root
jug-.
e.g.
Indicative, though
not in the
Perfect
Participle,
e.g.
fingOi finxi,
fictus ;
..
V.
suffix
NO-Class.
To
the root in
its
weak form
is
added the
unthematic.
e'
Originally
verbs
CONJUGA riON.
The primitive suffix was nu- in the Singular, and nu- in Plural. The Personal endings were appended directly to these suffixes, so
that a verb like stemd, for example, was once inflected
*ster-nii-o
*ster-nif-s
:
*ster-nu-mos
*ster-nu-tis
*ster-nu-t
*ster-nu-nt
to sternimus.
Thus two
the
stei-nit in
after
the
analogy of dicimus,
dicitis,
dlcunt to died,
li-nd,
si-rib,
dieit.
VI.
se e '/
.,
SCO-Class.
The
Present stem
is
formed by appending
(g) nd-scd,
to the root,
posed for
Many
gem~i-scb, trenie-scd ;
/abased from labd; and even from nouns and adjectives, as lapidesco, roresco, duresed.
The
inceptive or inchoative
meaning of numerous
scd- verbs is
is
Many
etc.,
verbs of this
show no trace of
VII. jO-Class.
suffix f' / o- to
is
a root or stem.
under
this
in a consonant.
Here/
all
becomes
i,
e.g.
and
the
Third Conjugation.
Some
verbs
contract verbs in
-id, -ire
(see b below),
venid, venire.
158
b)
/,
INFLECTIONS.
/^.-Presents from roots and stems ending
in a vowel.
The
here
becoming
intervocalic,
disappears
e-
and
regularly
Examples
Monosyllabic roots
intramus
2)
Dissyllabic verb-stems
domamus
for *
do-majo-mos, stem
doma-.
3)
Noun and
Adjective stems in
-a, e, 1:
z-contracts the
.,
e.g.
These
all
( 64).
They
and
Second Conju-
appeared.
*arojo)
to
;
Thus
a?'d,
cf.
Gr. dpoo).
The
adjective aegrotus
is
likewise possibly
Tense Formation
in
the Indicative.
The Imperfect.
204.
in
the
Imperfect
Indicative
is
plausibly
representing an
Indo-European
Aorist,
The
by *monebhvam,
*/egebkvam,
CONJUGA TION.
59
Early Latin has both -ibam and -iebam in verbs of the Fourth
Conjugation.
The ending
-iebam, however,
is
capiebam.
has been suggested that the element preceding the -bam in
Infinitive.
It
Cf.
such compounds as
make
dry.'
Erani
for earlier
*es-am
same
etc.
praeterite
amabam,
The Future.
205.
1.
The Future
in -bo.
,
The
Future in -bo
is
analogous
to the Imperfect in
-bam
-bo
is
bhu-, so that
amabo
(for
*ama-b/wo;
204)
ich
literally
means
'I
become
loving.'
Cf
the analogous
German
werde
lieben.
On
is e.g.
The Future
in -bo
in
audibo.
This formation,
to
is
two
1st
come
be ranked as Indicatives.
The
Singular in
-am
(for
*-am)
an ^-Subjunctive
the remaining
The future
in -so.
The Future
of sum, ero,
;
( 98. 1)
cf.
Ho-
meric Greek
Attic
The
206.
1.
Reduplication.
The Redupli-f-
e.
l6o
INFLECTIONS.
the root began with
se, sp,
Where
e.g.
or
st,
the
sc, sp,
or st appeared
was
(early
Latin) spopondi,
vowel,
reduplicating
latter
was the
sci-cid-l,
same
mo-mord-i,
pu-pug-i, di-dic-J, spo-pond-i ; but the original forms with <?are often
e.g.
CIL.
xiv.
4123.
has disappeared very largely in Latin, yet
e.g.
The Reduplication
traces of
its
earlier
in
repperi for
fidi, scidi
re-i^pe^peri
consisted in prefixing
egi for *e-agi
epi,
;
e.g.
edi
for *e-edi ;
root ap-
Some
Reduplication
on the root
but on the
in the Plural.
The
62
ff.).
more
CONJUGA TION.
Ablaut of the root in the Perfect
;
uniform
'
levelling'
in totondimits, spo-
pondimus ; of the
mentioned.
come
The whole
subject
Language,
494
f.
B.
208.
The Perfect
-si,
in
-si.
The
Perfect in
in labial, dental,
Cf
Greek, e-Se^-a.
fect
(in
Some
and
and parsi
pupugi and
(in
compounds)
-vi.
-panxi.
The Perfect
is
in
209.
The
Perfect in -vi
devel-
oped
The
-vi is
origin of this
suffix is
not clear
borrowed from
where
such Perfects asfavi, iavi,fovi, movi, vovi,juvi, v really belongs to the stem.
1
solvi, volvi,
Cf., for
example, Greek
oi8-a
ola-da.
td-fjLv
ta-re
ta-aai,
ol5-e
or Gothic
vait
vaist
vit-um
vit-u\>
vait
vit-un
62
INFLE C TIONS.
D. The
Perfect in
-ui.
210.
is
The
Perfect in -ui
is
-vi
e.g.
(root dom-),
whence genui,
domui;
extend
103.4.
From forms
itself.
Its diffusion
for
early
The
211.
In
its
The
of this fusion furnishes one of the most difficult problems of historical Latin
grammar
212.
The type
partially reconstructed
Singular
1.
Plural
1
vidl
?
vid-i-mus
?
2.
3.
*vide
Of
European middle,
The Second
213.
viz.
With
an
.y-Aorist
i.e.
and an
-is- Aorist.
These were
to the
originally unthe-
matic,
appended
to
No
attempt
is
here
made
CONJUGA TION.
help of connecting vowels
these
-is-
63
201).
The
inflection of
one of
:
Aorists
may be
;
Singular
1.
Plural
75. I; 98. I;
102. \)*vid-is-mos
*vzd-is-tis
2. 3.
*vid-er-ent (tot*vid-is-nf)
214.
Just
for
the
formal
not clear
vidistis in the
Second Plural
so
is
changed
-u?it after
e.g.
regunt,
it
amab-unt;
(for e) in -~ernnt
of uncertain origin.
Probably
-~ere,
which
is
stood.
The
scansion -erunt,
earlier quantity.
as originally a
Active.
The Second
*visti.
Singular vidisfi
of
may be
a contami-
(Aorist), helped
on by the
of the Second
Plural vidistis.
Greek
should become
Influence
of the
evidence in favor of
of
-it in early
this
view
is
Latin poetry.
64
INFLECTIONS.
The
Pluperfect.
215.
The
videram
videro
eram
ero.
The Future
Perfect.
is
an Aorist Subjunctive.
1
;
Thus videro
-is- is
is
98. 1), in
which
the
same Aorist
mentioned
in 213, 215.
-it,
The
-o, -is,
except in
regu-
In strictness
-inius, -itis.
-i-
sometimes
iv.
Future Perfect,
e.g.
Horace,
Odes,
7.
20,
The
thematic and an unthematic.
Optative.
Greek
\v-o-i-fxi
mer,
type
tive
(Tra-L-rj-v
the latter.
is
to be recognized.
(
Owing
353),
all
and Subjunctive
known
218.
as Subjunctives.
Present Optative.
The
special
-i-
suffix of the
in the Singular,
in
the Plural.
Thus
root
es-,
to be,'
was
Singular
1.
Plural
;
*s-ie-m (siem
s-ie-s
88. 3)
s-i-?nus
s-i-tis
2.
3.
s-ie-t
*s-t-nt (s-i-nf)
CONJUGATION.
Siem,
sies, siet
65
are
common
sim,
in early
is
Latin.
The
after
classical in-
sis, sit,
formed
the analogy
of the Plural.
sie?it after
we
of the root, as
illustrations
of
Optative
are
l
dii-U?i,
possim.
219.
-erim
is
Aorist Optative.
The
so-called
Perfect Subjunctive
in
The
tense
is
formed by
which
is
further
i-
218).
Thus the
*veid-is-ie-m
*veid-is-ie-s
*veid-is-i-mus
*veid- is-i-tis
*veid-is-i-nt
*veid-is-ie-t
By change
the regular
*videriem,
of ei to
( 82),
i
by rhotacism
before r
(
ie
( 98. 1),
and by
gave
development of
Plural
to
1
to e
etc.,
viderlmns.
But the
of the
Singular
giving
Plural,
regularly shortened
in the 1st
3d
Plural, but
was retained in
common
-itis, -is,
in the
2d Singular.
Hence
The forms
in -imus,
explained as the
result
of confusion
Future Perfect
is
(216).
3d Singular
found in
This
is
etc.
66
INFLE C TIONS.
The
220.
to
Subjunctive,
Two
be recognized.
One
of these
is
;
and belongs
the
suffix e,
characterized by
221.
A- Subjunctives.
Examples
are
moneam
(for
*mone2.
jam)
the
* audiam;
88.
In
3d
and 3d
become
regularly
preserved in
222. E-Subjunctives.
1.
*ama-ja-m,
etc.,
would have
~e
given
*amam,
2.
* amas, * amat.
in *anient,
see 88.
For the
e in
amet, ament,
221.
Traces of the
The
and Fourth
Conjugations
is
an ^-Subjunc-
tive) a Present
come
to rank as
3.
an Indicative,
The Imperfect
There are
Aorists in origin
Examples are
ess-em, ferrem,
;
ama-r-e7n
for
*ama-s-em
98.
1)
ntone-r-em for
*mone-s-em, audi-r-em
for * audi-s-em.
b)
e.g.
CONJUGA TION.
4.
6/
The
:
Pluperfect Subjunctive
vidissem
:
may be
:
analogy
vidisse
essem
esse.
The Iterative.
A. Active.
223.
that
The
is
which regards
form
will
as consisting of
simple stem.
to
The Imperative,
which
it
then,
Exam-
ples are
i,
es,
mone
(for *mone-je),
Verbs
e.g.
in id of the
cape.
Die,
by dropping
224.
This
;
is
formed by adding
-te
e.g.
fer-te,
es-te,
legite
(for * lege-te
73.
2),
amate,
monete,
audite.
225.
is
Third
Singular.
The
Stem,
termination
ito,
-to,
appended
to the Present
e.g.
ferto,
esto,
legifo,
had
Plural as well as
;
Singular force.
the
Future force
-tod
is
is
The ending
datod, violatod.
226.
The
a
termination
of
The Third
new formation
i.e.
(cf.
esto
sunt
'
est
regunto
regito
regtmt
affiant
regit
amanto
am a to
*amat
68
INFLECTIONS,
B. Passive.
227.
The Present.
The
-re repre-
e7re(o-)o,
hrov.
The Second
Plural
Homeric use of
the Infinitive as
an Imperative.
Xeytfxevai,
According to
this
= Greek
228.
result of
The Personal
Endings. 1
A. Active.
229.
1st
Singular.
In
was the termination of the primary tenses of the Thematic Conjugation, while -mi was the termination of the
gation.
Unthematic Conju-
202. 3)
-o
Indicative.
-m appears,
230.
e.g.
amabam, amaveram,
sim, essem,
etc.
2d Singular.
The
for
Indo-European
Latin
-s
endings
were
-si
(primary)
and
-s
(secondary).
may
represent the
final short
*kg-e-s or
The endings
been considered
223
ff.
CONJUGA TION.
231.
69
-ti
3d Singular.
-t
The
.
Indo-European
Apparently
endings
were
(primary) and
(secondary)
Cf.
had become
feced,
-d.
early
-ti,
inscriptional
forms,
fhefhaked,
-t
fecld,
sied
on
the
other
hand,
became
and
very early
supplanted
the
-d of the
secondary tenses.
The
and
-/
closely related
Oscan
assumed
232.
1
st Plural.
in Latin
is
-mus,
to
earlier *-mos,
Greek
233.
(the
-pes (dialectal).
2d Plural.
-it's
-te
s bor-
rowed
234.
3d Plural.
-lit
The Indo-European
-ns.
endings were
-nit
(pri-
mary) and
-nt,
(secondary).
-nit
became
this dis-
while -nt
became
tinction,
B. Passive.
235.
The
is
the presence
tion,
is
of final
r.
This formation, in
Italic
is
its
wide
applica-
European
Its origin
with
per-
formerly held.
an outgrowth of
1st Singular
an earlier Middle.
1st Plural,
and
70
236.
1
is
INFLECTIONS.
st Singular.
-or, e.g.
Where
the Active
form ends in
-o,
the
Passive
88. 2),
amabor.
-in, e.g.
Where
amer,
amabar.
The
originally long
vowel before
-r
sometimes appears
in Plautus, e.g.
237.
2d Singular.
This
is
in origin
termination of secondary
is
Thus sequere
for *seque-so (
98.
1).
Greek
e7re-(cr)o, Ittov.
The ending
-s,
-ris arises
secondarily from
-re
by further appending
Thus
73. 2).
result of
an
2d Singular from
the Imperative.
238.
3d Singular.
The
origin of the
3d Singular
in -tur
is
239.
1 st
Plural.
In place of
regimu-r.
-s
we
-r, e.g.
2d Plural.
legimini,
is
etc.,
which
legimini
fxevot.
ative
legebamifft, legemini,
after the
all
secondary,
formed
241.
analogy of legimini.
3d Plural.
The
origin of the
3d
Plural in -n tur
is
too
The
242.
Infinitive.
Infini-
CONJUGATION.
typed by usage.
171
cases have contributed
most largely
to this category.
A. Active.
243.
Present.
This
-es-,
was apparently
suffix.
a noun with an
*reg-es-i (
-os-
Thus
for a
primitive
141), as
though from a
-si), e.g.
Nom.
*reg-os.
Unthematic
244.
-is-
Perfect.
The
In
Locative
-se
(for
si)
is
appended
to the
e.g. vid-is-se.
245.
Future.
esse, it is
probable
The form
dictu *erom,
where dictu
is
98. 1)
is
This Infinitive
pre-
The
'
original
*erom would be
'
to
be
for saying/
i.e.
to
be about
The
cords excellently with the use of dicfurum and similar forms without esse and (in early Latin) with a Plural subject,
cos
i.e.
e.g.
credo inimi-
'I believe
my
enemies are
7).
After
the
subsequently
came
esse
never came to be
B. Passive.
246.
Present.
Such
forms as
reg-'i,
dic-i are
Dative forms;
e.g.
139.
ferri for
*fer-s-~i.
172
Cf.
INFLECTIONS.
243.
No
itself to
The
is
dif-
The
certain origin.
Some
-ere.
e.g.
the
fairly
apocopated
frequent in
Agier,
Active ending
colloquial Latin,
therefore,
and
similar forms
Infinitives
247.
e.g.
Periphrastic forms
its
The
Supine com-
impersonal use.
The
248.
*-s-nt-s
Participles.
suffix
Present Active.
(
The
here
;
is
-nt-,
e.g.
-sens for
102. 1)
in ab-sens, prae-sens
The
249.
Future Active.
Perfect
250.
245.
suffix
was
-tus,
pended
tus,
t,
originally to the
Where
the root
e.g.
ended
in
d ox
-sus
e.g.
ss or s arose
By an extension this spurious ending, became appended also to some guttural and liquid stems,
usus for *ut-tos.
tap- sus,
251.
The Gerundive.
is
The
-undus
CONJUGA TION.
Gerund and
252.
1.
J3
Supine.
is
The Gerund.
The
Gerund
Such expressions
colendum
rise to a
The Supine.
The
Supine in -um
suffix -tu- ;
is
an Accusative of a
is
the Supine in -u
(cf.
163).
CHAPTER
VIII.
AD VERBS.
253.
Adverbs
are, in the
The
cases
and Instrumental.
Accusatives.
254.
These
result
Thus
i.
176. 2
3)
e.g.
/nul-
and other
Appositives,
3.
Limit of motion,
Ablatives.
in
foras.
255.
1.
Here
-~e
belong
Adverbs
;
(for -Id;
130)
from
<?-stems,
e.g.
pulchre,
sane
'
certissinie.
result
Adverbs
in
-od ;
130)
from
^-sterns, e.g.
cerfd,
continud.
Cito
and modd
result
from
Adverbs
in -a
(for
-ad ;
e.g.
extra,
suprad.
1
Many
PREPOSITIONS.
ently
75
became Adverbs through the medium of Instrumental conCf. structions, e.g. una, recta, qua, ed, eadem {sc. via), etc.
34i- 5-
256. Locatives.
i.
Here belong
e.g. heri,
True Locatives,
postndie ( 126;
173),
meridie
die
crastim
;
;
nocfu ; temere
also the Pro-
and so
'blindly,' 'rashly')
nominal Adverbs
2.
/oris.
257.
Instrumental.
Here
belong
sponte,
forte,
repente,
'with the
e.g.
music,'
258.
Even
become Adverbs,
adver-
259.
Many
adverbs
;
were originally
phrases,
;
e.g.
denuo
for
ae novo ( 103. 4)
ilico for in
*stloco ( 89)
-iter also
admodum.
e.g.
Some
breviter
belong here,
Cf.
German kurzweg.
PREPOSITIONS. 1
260.
Prepositions are in the
to
Historically
came
to
ix.
76
In the
earlier
ultimately, however,
most of
them became
This
is
restricted
to
freedom
quite apparent.
show
to
an Indo-European
* apo,
Greek
a-rro.
By
loss
became
and
erio.
But
in composition
b,
e.g.
consonants
p became
abdo
for
*ap-do; ab gene re
Abs
is
formed
its
from ab by appending
-s,
weak form
subs
( 138),
in amplify-
ex
= ec-s)
from
ev<?,
whence
by the side of
a/x<f>is
d/x<t.
seems to have
(for
in
compounds,
avello
from *asvelio
and then
Au-,
Sanskrit
ava,
goes
back
to
an Indo-European ave.
It
*ave-fero
by Syncope (92).
Cf.
rium,
3.
etc.
initial
cf.
vowel
is
po-, seen in
pond
for *po-s-{i)no
92; 89);
cf.
po-situs.
off,
Po-
It-no),
'rub
polish.'
later,
of uncertain origin.
of ab.
PREPOSITIONS.
262.
tions
JJ
Ad
is
at.
we
find a
form
ar-,
used before
and v
in composition,
e.g.
Ar-
Ambi-, Greek
a/x^l, is
Ante for
*a?iti,
Greek
to
be Indo-European *apo
Circum,
ring,
circa,
circiter are
;
'
all
circle,
circus
circum
used
late
first
circa
is
probably a
(
255.
3).
Comparative
suffix -ter (
181).
sub ter.
267.
cis,
ci-,
'this.'
On
the final
-s
of
see
261.
2.
On
268.
celo,
'
conceal.'
The
formation
269.
is
uncertain.
Com- (cum).
See 58.^).
The
not clear.
270.
Contra.
See
255. 3.
271.
De
is
obscure in
its
formation and
its
relationship.
272.
Erga,
ergo
are
obscure
in
etymology and
(f)epyov,
formation.
work.
1/8
273.
See
105.
2.
On
the final s of ex
(=ec-s), see
261.
2.
274.
Extra
is
suffix tero- (
181).
On
225.
3.
275.
In
is
h.
The
original
is
en-do.
(indi-)
Cf.
Greek
indu-
words,
indu-gredi.
276.
Infra.
Cf. inferns,
and see
255.
3.
277.
formed from
181; 255.
3.
in
278.
diftis, etc.
279. Jiixta
'
is
connected,'
'
continuous.'
255. 3.
280.
Ob
is
from an Indo-European
k-rr-i,
*ofi-i,
a Locative formation
to
which
it
62).
The form
(
ob
has developed
from *ap
is
preserved in Oscan.
281.
irepi.
Per
is
for
Cf.
Greek
282.
*posti.
back to a Locative
PREPOSITIONS.
283.
Prae, praeter.
179
Prae
is
Cf pro(d) from
pro-.
284.
forms.'
Pro
'by-
In
Latin, pro-
appears
composition,
chiefly
before
e.g.
(e.g.
protego, pronepos)
is
in prodesse,
pro dire,
etc.,
red-.
in
may
represent pr-,
all
weak form of
100.
2),
with
which
285.
Prope,
propter.
Prope
is
is
for
pro-\-pe.
Cf. quip-pe.
in, etc.
286.
Re-, red-.
Reis
of red-
is
of
uncertain origin.
287.
(sequor).
Secundum
lit.
'following'
288.
Se-, early
Latin
;
sed-,
so-,
preserved in
seditio,
an Ablative formation
sent the Ablaut of
se-.
seen in so-cors,
289.
Sub, subter.
v-n-o
The
Indo-European form
rough breathing).
is
*upo.
initial
'ks,
Cf.
s
is
Greek
(with irregular
The
viz.
so that
of/
to b, see 261.
2.
On
subter,
cf. inter.
180
290.
*uper.
supra.
Super goes
Supra
back
to
an Indo-European
breathing).
Greek
v-n-ip
For
the
initial s,
see 289.
same
relation to super
as intra to inter.
291.
-eris,
Tenus
is
lit. 'a.
292.
Trans
is
intrare, penetrare
originally trans
flumen
niilites
duxit meant
On
Uls, ultra
from root
ol-,
'that'
{cf.
olle;
pendants to
cis, citra.
etc.
See
258.
CHAPTER
SYNTAX.
IX.
1
THE
Names
295.
CASES.
of the Cases.
case
casus,
which
(from trWcd,
'
change' or
de-
first
employed
to
cases, as being
deviations
'
(7n-wcreis)
The
Nominative
it
itself,
therefore,
was not
at the outset a
though
early
came
to bear this
name.
of the cases were
:
296.
Nominative.
Genitive.
Dative.
aiTLaTiK-r},
Accusative.
kXtjtlkt],
Vocative.
Grammatik,
1
{Vergleichende
893-1 900.
Landgraf, Historische
Lateinische
et
Riemann
et
du
Latin, vol.
Sprache,
ii.
Paris, 1899.
2 vols. 2d edition.
1878,
1 ii.
88 1.
Kiihner,
1
Ausfuhrliche
878.
Sprache, vol.
Hannover,
Klassischen
A/tertumswissenschaft,
Munich, 1900.
4th edition.
Paris, 1900.
5th edition.
London, 1888.
181
82
SYNTAX.
so called because
it
it
The
in dispute.
Some have
thought
meaning of
It
meaning of another
it
class or yeVo? to
which
applies,
e.g.
love
cutultikt},
the
Greeks intended
to
effect,' i.e.
means
297.
The Romans
(sc.
own
became
No7ninativus
casus)
In translating
yevi/oj
by Genetwus the
of source,
Roman grammarians
of the
Greek
was
AiTiaTt/07
were derived
from
atTiao/x.ai,
became
the
Vocafivus.
The Greek
therefore
'
new term
viz.
they
the case
of taking away.'
uses of the case,
but
it
ignored
It
is
uncertain just
duced.
tilian's
when and by whom these Latin names were introThey had become established as current terms by Quina.d.).
time (90
REVIEW OF CASE-THEORIES.
Review
298.
of Case-Theories.
83
much
individually
and
collectively.
299.
The
Localistic Theory.
this
Hartung started
from the
with the assumption (largely a correct one, according to the views of most investigators) that in language the development
is
that words
later
which
came
to
be used
in transferred
meanings.
in
Applying
he assumed that
Nomi-
to.
Applying
this prin-
the from-ca.se,
fo-ca.se.
For
that
originally
to,
from,
Wherever
more
cases appeared
Zersplitterungen
'
grammar concluit
84
absolutely untenable.
SYNTAX.
is
case-system
of at least
six
clearly
pean parent-speech.
300.
Michelsen,
in his
Casuslehre der
lateinischen
lished in
1843,
fundamental
ity.
and
effect)
2) Final-
Hence
in every sentence,
effect,
and a purpose.
expressing the cause, the i^ccusative the case of the effect, the
Genitive
these
and
cases
to
logical
completeness.
is
But
in principle.
Language
not founded
on
logic,
301.
In
Rumpel asserted the purely grammatical character of The Nominative he defined as the case of the Subject,
sative as the case
the cases.
the Accu-
Genitive as
the
adnominal case
or
case
used
to
complete
the meaning of a noun, while the Dative was used to modify the
as a whole.
Where
opposed
an external
THE ACCUSATIVE.
302.
l8$
better
Subsequent Views.
method than
shown
some of the
were
undoubtedly grammatical
tainly local.
just as cer-
To
Nominative and the Genitive, the former as the case of the subject, the latter as
To
association
with.
still
Dative and to
some
take
If
we regard
;
the
a local case
if
we
a
as originally used to
it is
grammatical case.
The Accusative
but there
is
therefore classified as
for considering
it it
some warrant
which case
would be
See
311.
The
303.
Accusative. 1
The
distinction
one of funda-
mental importance.
Thing Affected
is
German
'
scholars
'
employ
'
and
Akkuthe
in English,
x
if
When
86
SYNTAX.
to the Accusative,
they had in mind only the second of the two uses of the Accusative
now under
or, as
consideration,
viz.
it,
Produced
they designated
').
Object,' 'Effect
The Romans,
Greek name
employed by Priscian) or
would have been accu-
Effectwus.
296), but
it
went.
304.
The
2.
175.
a)
Der
Accusativ
1870
Engelhardt,
Passive Verba
Grammatik,
ii.
71. b).
The
explanation of the
is
Accusative as Synecdochical
given for
{cf.
Gr.
180), which
It
sometimes
this construction, is
not adequate.
is
might explain
irrational for
galeam
and
many
others.
On
sive in
phrases
is
employed
to
some
Aen.
action be
consummated upon
his hair cut.
done.
Cf. English he
ii.
had
An
273,
per pede~s
t?-ajectus lora,
feet.'
see 307.
THE ACCUSATIVE.
305.
tions
1
87
The
different construc-
to the
all
original
developed.
its
The Cognate
it
Accusative, however,
to regard
it
so restricted
in
scope that
seems better
as a subdivision of a
Cf.
Brugmann,
Tv-rrTeiv e'A/os
Griechische
{strike
Gram/natik
i.e.
3
,
439.
a wound,
produce a
who wound by
2,
classifies
striking)
and
vLKav vlktjv,
win a
306.
178).
The
e.g.
true
char-
a Neuter
Pronoun or Adjective,
fe
haec rogo,
id nie doces, the essential point being that the Latin was able not
only to say id doces (Ace. of Result)
tive
Each of
There
no
essential differ-
In
many
clearly of
fe
secondary origin,
celavi
e.g.
t~e
tl
hoc rogo;
sermonem
after fe
id celavi.
307.
The Synecdochical
little
or Greek Accusative
{Gr.
180).
Cf.
There can be
Quintilian,
doubt that
this construction is a
it
Grecism.
ix. 3. 17.
its
as a genuine Latin
idiom, but
them
is
88
SYNTAX.
The names
'
theory.
tive of
is
Synecdochical Accusative.
usually be classed under
Gr.
175.
2.
number
Lucan,
Silius, Statius,
308.
Accusative in Exclamations.
This construction
is
is
appar-
to be supplied in
is it
mate-
that
it
should be determined.
of the Infinitive.
is
309.
The Accueum
The
In an expression
phrase
a going ( 351). But in course of time the eum abire came to be felt as a whole and as sustaining an
I ordered him
object relation to the verb, a conception which led to such expressions as jussit pueros necari,
When
with
the
Infinite
became
extension
was
rapid.
pueros necatos
esse
310.
etc.
1.
Id genus
it
is
clearly
regularly oci.e.
not
id genus,
etc.
THE ACCUSATIVE.
2.
89
it
We
lit.
Meam
vicem,
tuam vicem,
etc.
qici
let
himself be tortured, as
my substivicem, 'to
for us two.'
eum
remittal nostrum
lit.
'
amborum
him
as
an exchange
Magnam
ix.
partem,
maximam
is less
partem.
The
appositional
14 and
37.9,
trepidanfes caedes
opp7-essit,
seem
311.
Rumpel
in his
3 OI )> contended
that
the
Rumpel
case,
Accusative as a grammatical
and
view has
scholars.
e.g.
advocated to-day by
Holzweissig,
is
Gadicke,
and
This theory,
it
must be admitted,
rational.
While
it
is
arguments in
:
They
1.
The antecedent
ing
to
very great.
It is
admitted that
I90
the parent-speech
SYNTAX.
had an m-ca.se (the Locative) and afrom-ca.se
meaning
The
goal-notion
is
case.
Thus
venum
same
The Supine
become
-um
also
shows
Post-Homeric Greek
In both of
as other
uses de-
The
may
all
be
satisfactorily
first
As the
and
Thus
znginfi
rriilia
would
originally
have meant
'
he advanced to the
limit of
twenty years,' whence secondarily 'he lived throughIn the case of the Direct Object, the Accusa-
may
the verb.
originally have
THE DATIVE.
formed an act of building, the goal of which was a house.'
larly video
191
Simi-
hominem,
'I
which
is
a man.'
mance languages, e.g. Spanish yo veo al hombre, lit. I see, to the man' = 'I see the man.' The so-called Accusative of Specification,
which, so far as
),
it
appears in Latin,
least
like
is
apparently a Grecism
307
would be the
Yet expressions
notion.
as
umeros
similis deo,
lit.
'like a
god
to the shoulders,'
may
be explained as
originally
meaning
i.e.
the
ment
is
referred.
The
312.
Dative.
was accordingly a
it
localistic
case.
Some, however,
as Delbriick, regard
it
as a
Dative of Reference.
But
it is
much more
dif-
therefore seems
(Gr.
original
meaning of the
case.
313.
is
a very obvious development of the notion of direction, just asas the original
sumed
Thus
'I
;
'
tibi
hoc
in
you
'
this,'
;
meant
tell this
your direction
so tibi ignosco,
pardon you
nana
nobis
192
314.
It
is
SYNTAX.
Indirect Object with Verbs signifying 'Favor/ 'Help,' etc.
common
many
is
is
peculiar in con-
struing
impression
in English,
whereby the
Objective
'
is
As a matter of
fact
felt
as
an Accusative.
and
in
Teutonic generally,
case.
Modern German
not differ from English and the other Teutonic languages in taking the Dative with these verbs
;
is
a strik-
ing agreement,
when we come
315.
The
Compound Verbs.
It
is
a mis-
employment of the
Some-
Dative ease.
essentially
Prepositions
when
times they
tive)
make
2.
{i.e.
and
it
mire magistratutn.
Cf Gr.
meaning
175.
More
when come.g.
pounded with
as to
a preposition,
becomes only
so far modified in
perlculis incurrit.
Sometimes
also
obsequor.
But
to
in all these
fact
all
referred not
the
of composition, but
Least of
THE DATIVE.
the preposition,
93
an
of
error often
elementary pupils.
316.
The Dative
Reference
is
a somewhat less
Thus
in a sentence
The name
is
somewhat narrower
is
scope than
less satisfactory.
'
The
'
sub-
of Disadvantage
'
is
what
is
merely accidental.
'
division of the
Ac-
'Accusative of Disadvantage
'
would be equally
317.
This
is
is
most
con-
attenuated force,
It is
318.
Dative of Agency;
Dative of Possession.
These
it
are
'
this is to
be done and
with
me
that this
is
true,' i.e.
'
Similarly
it
meant
and
is
of
319.
Object,
Dative of Purpose.
is
This,
like
'
194
SYNTAX.
Thus
receptifi canere, 'to
'
sound
was originally
rei
to
meant
'
damage
to the state.
The
320.
case,
Genitive.
The
Genitive
is
i.e.
as originally
It
is
more
closely.
local, case.
The
and
as secondary,
developed from
its
association or analogy.
321.
The
There was no one type from which the others developed, but
all
equally
primitive.
Most of these
Genitive
is
call
for
no
noteworthy as
first
belonged to
it.
is
used only
to
dedrum
frequently find the Genitive used with nouns derived from verbs
cases,
whatever.
consifetudo
'departure
~ira
praedae amissae,
argenfi oratio,
are
usually
'
of the booty';
relations,
'talk
about the
money.'
These
by
however,
means of
prepositions.
THE GENITIVE.
322.
Genitive of Quality.
95
This seems
to have
been of second-
Thus
man.'
homo magnae
virtuiis
was probably
the
originally
'Virtue's
Genitive of Quality-
more commonly denotes a permanent quality, as opposed to the Ablative of Quality, which was primarily employed to designate
qualities
less transitory.
For a completer
345.
323.
Genitive with
equally
Adjectives.
This
is
construction
must be
regarded as
nouns.
primitive
with
that of the
Genitive with
Cupidus
la?/dis, for
example,
similis,
many
fine-spun theories
for
and
The
dif-
ference, however,
is
of meaning.
we
analogy of
par and
similar
as time goes
until
in
Silver
comparatively rare.
See
Jones,
Thomas M.,
and
its
Com-
If the Genitive
was primarily an
adnominal case,
its
and
is
due either
to
construction of a
of a governing word.
I96
325.
Genitive
SYNTAX.
with Memini, Reminiscor, Obliviscor.
With
felt as
memor sum.
memini.
Obliviscor
followed
the analogy of
opposite
Cf
See Babcock, C.
and
(
Accusative with
Studies
in
Verbs
of _Re?ne?nbering
and
Forgetting.
Cornell
New
etc.
York.
Macmillan, 1901.
326.
as equivalent to aliquem
327.
With Verbs
of Judicial
is
plausibly
explained as
resulting
from an
to
be regarded as standing
e.g.
Tacitus, Annals,
vi.
14. 2
cecidere conju-
328.
is
etc.
The
Genitive
here
held
in the verb.
329.
is
probably the
interest
predicatively,
patris
rem
familiarem curare
curare.
is
rem fa?niliarem
349. 3.
THE ABLATIVE.
330.
Genitive with Other Verbs.
e.g.
97
With
verbs of plenty
and
is
want,
employed
etc.
the regular
Potior
master
of.'
The
331.
Ablative.
i.e.
The
Ablative
is
a case
original case.
The
and
Forms : Only
Thus
is
portad';
is
118).
In the Plural of
probably an Instrumental.
The
141),
same
is
Ablative Singular in
probably a Locative
In the
-u-,
and
-e-
Functions
The
triple function
Thus we
find
last
much
Ablative was
felt
as a single case.
198
332.
SYNTAX.
Causes of Syncretism in the Latin Ablative.
Despite
wash with
originally either
'
to
or
'
to
wash
in water,'
i.e.
the Instrumental or
the
Locative.
'
mean
'
to
be borne on a horse on
or
by a horse
onus umerd
carris ve?iiu?it,
'
they
come
These
examples
all
Instrumental.
The
or
'
points of contact.
Thus Ira
or
ard'ere might
'
mean
with anger
'
from anger
'
lacte
vivunt might
mean
either
'
by
milk,' etc.
much
and
to receive at the
hands
'
of and
is
'
from the
from the
hands of;'
west,'
'
the wind
is
in the west'
the wind
show
Ablative,
extent occupied
common ground
and
this
and
the
Ablative.
The
departure.
When
the dissociation
;
is
external,
we
call
is
the coninternal,
is
when
the dissociation
we
call
it
con-
The
Ablative of
Agency
is
also a develop-
ment of the
e.g.
source.
THE ABLATIVE.
334.
Ablative of Comparison.
99
This
Thus
melle dulcior
primarily
meant
'
and so
in similar expressions.
this
An examination of Cicero's
Comparison
is
orations
shows that in
mainly
When plus,
lents of plus
etc.,
etc.,
were
urbes
probably
originally
Thus amplius
cities,
viginti
twenty
(aye)
more were
words existed
in sentences of
and
this
assump-
tion
is
Tac. Ann.
for fifteen
43 quindecim durum alimenta, non amplius, 'food days, not more'; Livy xxix. 32. 5 cum quinquaginta,
equitibus,
'
haud amplius,
with
fifty
horsemen, no more.'
For a
New
York,
Macmillan, 1901.
Instrumental Uses
335.
of the Ablative.
with-case.
336.
first
Ablative of Accompaniment.
This
is
logically
one of the
sociative idea.
The
construction
military expressions.
Gr. 222.
1.
200
337.
SYNTAX.
Ablative of Association.
strictly applies
ment (which
verb of motion) the Ablative also sometimes denotes association. This construction was never
common
,
it
should be
assuetus,
libido
'
scelere
jimcta,
'
lust
joined with
'
crime
;
'
to
mix
bellu?n agricultura
permutant,
'
'
they exchange
to
toil
'
for
farming
;
'
assuetus
').
labore,
all
accustomed
(lit.
In
some
done
in
Gr. 218.
7.
For a
fuller
XXXVI
(1906),
pp. 64
rT.
338.
'
Instru-
mental
der Begleitenden
Umstande
is
;
'
Vergleichende
Syntax,
195).
This
'
construction also
in
a direct
outgrowth of the
sociative
idea inherent
*
the Instrumental.
let
my
exstinguitur ingenti
etc.
lilctu,
he
339.
The
with
Ablative of Manner
is
Thus
in
magna
'he
speaks
great
impressiveness,'
the
'impressiveness'
was
'Manner'
differs
it
celeritate,
virtute,
dignitate,
THE ABLATIVE.
340. Ablative of Accordance.
201
Ablative of
tentia, etc.,
Manner
seems
in
Gr.
220. 3,
moribus,
to be closely
the one
other.
The
type
is
so definite
construction
bio
cii77i
is
341.
Ablative of Means.
The
notion of
Means
is
an outis
Out of
secondarily.
in
some cases
With
is
idea
is
very prominent,
e.g.
iitor,
fruor,
fungor,
potior,
vescor,
i.e.
the Ablative
of
Means
2.
'enjoy one's
is
self,' etc.
With opus
In usus
originally
one of
Means,
lit.
service
by means of something.'
as
need something,'
an outgrowth of the
meaning,
'
use something.'
we
find usus
used predicatively,
hoc usus
necessary.'
Now
opus
is
138).
202
SYNTAX.
est
meant
many
instances of this
and
ii.
same
force
is
de
Or.
296), Livy
{e.g. xliii.
and
later writers.
The
construction
and
to have
developed
this
after the
aliqua
re.
It is in
it
view of
struction that
With
composed
Such
is
645.
Ktihner and
Roby
with constare and consistere ; the use with contineri they explain as
Locative.
'
But
all
Some
scholars
This view
is
with constare.
such matters.
the same verb
is
possible with
and often
a verb in
its
originally had.
See
quid
me
fiet?
Delbriick
in
in
his
Ablativus, Localis,
17
(published
1867),
now
Vergleichende Syntax,
5.
p.
Ablative of the
Way
by which.
This
construction seems
to
THE ABLATIVE.
an independent type of the Instrumental.
Latin, but in
It
203
appears not only in
Illustra-
several other
:
Indo-European languages.
Cf.
where the
traveller
is
342.
Ablative of Cause.
its
Cause
is
origin.
'
In accordance with
theory ira
meant
originally
to
The
Sanskrit often
in this
On
equally conceivable.
burn with anger, howl with pain, leap with joy, green
Instrumental as well as
Other Indo-European
lanit
While
is
is
in
such
126).
now
p. 291.
343.
This
seems an out-
i.e.
uno dil
lo?igiore?n ??ie?isem
344.
Ablative of Price.
the
Price
At the
was
in
its
origin a develop-
ment of
Means
notion.
must
bought the
girl
With verbs
selling
;
means of
but
204
after the analogy of verbs
SYNTAX.
of buying, such verbs early
came
to
still
seen in
its
worth,
etc.,
and
e.g.
carus, 'dear,'
'too dear,'
HS
'it
costs
6000 sesterces';
The use
and
(Gr.
Value
etc.,
to verbs of
Cf-
buying and
Such a transition
is
psychologically easy.
/ don't value
that at a penny.
345.
The Ablative
of Quality
is
Thus
in a sentence like
'
serpens
glides
immani
the serpent
distinct
on with
its
accompaniment of the
tive in
this
But
felt as
In
way such expressions as acerba tuens immani corpore serpens became possible. Here the phrase immani corpoi'e can be conceived only as an Ablative of Quality, limiting serpens
; it
cannot
its origin,
mere outward
permanent.
denotes
not
The
is
sometimes made
ititej-nal qualities,
external ones,
ut bono animo
quality
is
sint,
;
internal
for
is
it is
transitory.
On
man
of high purpose
is
in Latin vir
magm
THE ABLATIVE.
manent and not a passing
of usage the Ablative
is
205
quality
is
intended.
By an
extension
would not
Genitive
is
result,
to indicate
permanent
characteristics
but the
Physical and
Ablative.
of
the
Ablative
of Quality,
see
New
York, 1900.
346.
Ablative of Specification.
This
'
seems
to
be a develop-
ment of
Thus Helve Hi
virtute praecedunt
meant
originally
are superior'
The Means
conception
may
construction.
construction
Thus
helping
rem paternam
me
te
him'
so frequently
me
judice, 'with
me
as judge
'
praesente
Cf
and
hair dishevelled.'
At
first
phrases modified
as a
whole
came
Others
have regarded
as
a Locative
development.
Locative
is
That
it
fact,
however,
would be of
Indo-European parent-
speech.
But there
is
206
In fact each
absolute.
tive
SYNTAX.
language seems to have developed
its
own
case
and Accusative
in
As regards Latin,
any particuevi-
no anterior probability
is
in favor of
The
question
origin.
origin
in
l
the
Servio regnante,
'
bello
confeclo,
this
at the
etc.
But
explanation seems
Another theory,
wald,
much less natural than the former. that of Bombe (De Ablativo Absolute,
explains bello confecto,
etc.,
Greifs-
Bombe
as
'
after the
finished.'
known
for Latin.
Moreover,
if
we should expect
a predominance of
found to
exist.
348.
to
done.
From
this
meaning
Verglei-
notions
chende Syntax,
rally fall into
I.,
183)
:
The
two classes
Time
Relations.
349.
1
.
Place Relations.
its literal'
These may be
umeiro.
In
'
may mean
a)
b)
c)
in,'
'
'by,'
'near,'
as
litore
curvo exstruimus
toros.
This
last
appears to be rare.
THE ABLATIVE.
The
preposition, however,
is
207
relations,
228.
1.
Some
recipere,
pugna
vincere; but
all
and
conquer in
battle
is
significant
that the
mental case.
2.
is
restricted to very
narrow
limits.
lit.
minds'
{cf.
'to stand
by one's promises;
stare conventis ;
manere promissis.
P- 39> Delbriick
In
(1867),
formerly
in
pronounced
in favor
of
But now
in his Vergleichende
Syntax,
p.
mental in origin.
The same
explanation
is
also to
be preferred
Instru-
Similarly with
mental origin
is
the
we
The Ablative
'
Singular Feminine of
thing
')
of refert.
If the construction
was Locative
in origin,
'
mea
refert
may have
;
originally
i.e.
meant
it
bears towards
my affair
is
(Goal
Locative
351),
'it
concerns me.'
The use
of the Ablative
of secondary
conseas
refert, in
quence of
meaning.
r~efert
equivalent to ex
mea
re fe?'t ;
;
mea
been explained as
for
mea
a of the
Nominative
mea;
112. 1.
208
350.
SYNTAX.
Time
Relations.
In
this
way arose the notions of time at which and within which. some
B. G.
frequency in the best prose of
all
The
26. 5,
probably not
rather to be
is
way
by which ( 341.
5).
351.
Sanskrit and
This
is
Cf. in English he
went among
is
among
the Indians.
Examples
period.
loco
collocare
(Lucilius)
humi,
domi adveniens.
The
common
use
z/t-stem in noctu,
On
-Is
die, as
regarded as Instrumentals
all
the functions
Formations in
-e
of
141.
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
209
THE MOODS.
The Greek name
i.e.
'
for
mood was
as
ey/cAto-is, literally
'
in-
clination' or 'turn/
turn of thought.'
The Romans
transferred
is
modus, which
the
to
be
Thus
Priscian,
probably following the tradition, defines modi as diversae inclinationes animi, varios eius affectiojies dei?ionstrantes (Keil,
11., p.
421. 17).
:
Diomedes
(Keil,
GramGram. Lat
p.
De
tive),
(Imperative),
(Optative),
VTroraKTLKrj
'OpLa-TLKrj
as
Neither of these
6/310-1-1*77
designations was
'
however, as
meant
mood
'limit,' 'define,'
'state definitely').
Hence
name.
v
4.
Ey/oWi?
7rpo(TTaKTLKrj
literally translated
5.
by the Romans
modus imperativus.
of the Greek Optative; but
name
the designation was good for only a small portion of the uses
viz. its
employment
in wishes.
It
did not
The
On
the
Zur
PP 216-236.
210
Romans, having no
times used
(Keil,
SYNTAX.
special verbal forms recognized as Optative,
optativus.
as
ad imitationem Graecorum,
Vol.
II., p.
Gram. Lat.
407).
But
it
the
the
name
it
of inflected forms.
.With them
viz.
They
thus
made
6.
the
whose
syntacti-
cal province
J/
its title
designated.
EyKXicrts v-rroTaKriKrj
we
of the Subjunctive in subordinate clauses, and implied that these represented the original function of the mood.
It
ignored the
independent Volitive uses (Hortatory, Jussive, Deliberative, Prohibitive), also the so-called Anticipatory uses.
The Romans
names
quite
as
frequently by conjunctivus
3),
misleading, of
the
Greek
original
'Axape/x^aTos
infijiitivus
was rendered
by the
Roman
grammarians
modus
or infinitus.
The
354.
is
Subjunctive.
1.
moods
Optative.
Greek and
in Latin they
them
distinct
in
became merged
characteristic
meaning of each.
with
the
indicates
Subjunctive
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
Subjunctive Forms.
i.
211
Optative Forms.
e.g.
amem,
I.
Presents in -im,
ndlitti,
e.g.
sim, possim,
2.
218.
2.
222. 3.
e.g.
All Perfects,
e.g.
viderim, amdve-
3.
All Pluperfects,
amdvissem,
dl-
rim,
etc.;
219.
xissem,
2.
etc. ;
222. 4.
Subjunctive.
The
Indo-European
others
= 'I
tain
The Subjunctive expresses the will of the speaker, e.g. surgat This use implies a cerwill him to rise/ i.e. Met him rise.'
power or authority on the part of the speaker,
i.e.
he
is
repre-
this
Alongside of
Indo-European Subthat of
pure futurity
The Greek,
particularly of
the
Homeric
;
Subjunctive
in Latin.
but
it
is
uncertain whether
we should recognize
in subordinate clauses,
and
this
may be
Yet
it
also
audiam,
rega??i, etc. ;
is
an Aorist Subjunctive
( 216).
The connection
than might at
first
Indo-European Subjunctive
is
much
closer
appear.
he's to go clearly
may
be
= let
him
go, or as Future,
= he
will go.
212
It is
SYNTAX.
probably impossible to explain satisfactorily the relation-
as derived
from
that.
Others have
deduced the
merely two
No
not
attempt to solve
acceptance, nor
this
is
commanded
its
extensive
is
likely to.
Fortunately
solution
the Indo-Euro-
that the
Indo-European Sub'
Grundbe-
355.
Here
we note two
dif-
Sub-
junctive.
a)
Thus
The Optative
e.g.
is
'
speaker,
authority,
veniat,
may he come
is
'
The element
of power,
and
volition
Greek
and
another notion,
viz.
e.g.
;
crediderim,
is
'
should believe'
quis ftutet,
This
1
This
is
und
p.
Optativ
im Sanskrit
und
2
3
Griechischen, p.
371
ff.
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
the Subjunctive (in Greek), just as in
its
213
The problem
ings of the
Indo-European Optative
even more
difficult
than for
und
302) he has expressed the conviction that the wish meanings and
Goodwin (Greek
Moods and
original.
Tenses, p.
384
ff.)
starts
far
present at
least, to
content ourselves with recognizing the existence of the various Optative functions, even though
we cannot determine
their origin
and mutual
relationships.
whatever
(a
356.
Some eminent
Subjunctive
'
and
Grundbegriff').
.
. .
et Optativi
vi anti-
pp.
and Optative
alike originally
and
and
of Bergaigne
is
that of Morris
{American Journal of
2. p.
214
Philology, Vol.
SYNTAX.
XVIII.
p.
392
ff
.
also
On
iv.).
Principles
and Methods
iii.
'
and
Morris recognizes in
a result of
linguistic
growth
seem
The
existence, also, in
same
specific Subjunctive
sible to
of these
moods
cf.
Indo-European was a
fairly precise
and
definite
one
Delbriick,
p. 116.
357.
The
Latin
Subjunctive,
as
an amalgamation
all
Indo-European Subjunctive.
Indo-European Optative.
Contingent Future
As
them,
a matter of fact
viz.
it
and
existing Sub-
subordinate, clauses.
The absence of the Pure Future use of the Subjunctive in Latin may be accounted for by the fact that the Subjunctive in that use early came to be felt as Indicative, and as a result various
Subjunctive formations actually
became
Indicatives, ero,
audiam,
It is
Indo-European speech.
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
viderd,
etc.
21
( 205.
2,
216).
Volitive use.
A. Original Uses.
358.
Volitive Subjunctive.
a) Jussive,
expressing a
command.
This use
is
found most
commonly
1)
In
the
tense,
e.g.
\et
them
speak.'
2)
The Second
Met
An example is utare itiribus, 'use your a man use his strength (indefinite).
'
strength,'
i.e.
The
Perfect tense
is
It
summary performance
This
in
accord
with the origin of the two tenses, for the Perfect was by origin an
Aorist (219).
Jussives
Cf.
under
d,
and
360,
a.
e.g.
accompanied by
ut, ufi
Plaut.
let
them be watched
!'
Bacch.
omne reddat;
in these
Cato, de Agr.
like expressions
ut bene aedificatum
Ut
and
an adverb,
probably
The
:
three meanings
viz.
'
2l6
2.
SYNTAX.
Interrogative,
Indefinite,
'
how
'
?'
cf.
3.
'somehow';
only.'
modo, originally
'
in
away,' 'in
some
way,'
'
somehow,'
Relative
ut,
2.
Interrogative ut,
If
how?
'
3.
we recognize
we
The
value here
see 359.
resolution.
e.g.
Of determined
hoc quod coepi
is
confined to
Terence,
"enarrem,
H autontimorumenos
'
273
first
mane :
c)
primum
began.
is
wait
I'm bound
to finish telling
what
Hortatory.
is
This
and
loquamur,
'let
us speak,'
i.e.
Tin bound
d)
lar
Prohibitive.
The
earlier
was employed of a
lar
definite
shown
In the
Grammar
citement.
had given
my
adhesion to Elmer's
Renewed examination
compelled
me
to
abandon
that attitude
clusions of Delbnick,
who holds
Present and Perfect tenses was one of the kind of action desig-
nated by the verb, the Present indicating an act (or state) going
on, the Perfect an act (or state) conceived of without reference
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
to continuance.
for the Perfect
e)
21
was an Aorist
219).
Deliberative.
after
the will or
command
:
e.g.
is
quid
your
me
do
?
'
'
what
do?'
Cf.
:
:
Trin.
sequar?
: :
quid reddam
quid
gaudea?n
The usage, accordingly, consists simply in the inquiry An English analogy may perhaps be recognized after a command. in 'what let's do?' i.e. 'what do you say (direct) that we do?'
?
The name
'
Deliberative
'
is
There
is
nothing
We shall
is
come
later,
under
the head of
'
truly deliberative.
We
shall
bear the
come name
number
Deliberative,' though
no deliberative character
inheres in them.
See
363.
359.
Optative
Subjunctive.
The
e.g.
Optative
Subjunctive
ex-
presses a desire or
hope
Both the
Verg. Aen.
is
i.
The
Per-
fect
less
When
to
its
used,
it
ordinarily
differs
mary performance of an
opposed
continuance (see
averterint.
358, a, d),
e.g.
Cic. Phil.
14,
quod di omen
But
Cic. de Rep.
iv.
i.e.
8,
'
cui quidem
I
v'ere
auguraverim,
lit.
'
may
have prophesied,'
hope
I
is
have prophesied.'
not infrequently accompanied by
The Optative
Subjunctive
e.g.
strengthening particles,
di per-
Jussive
(358,
a, 2).
Utinam
is
also frequent.
2l8
360.
to the
(
SYNTAX.
Subjunctive of Contingent Futurity.
This corresponds
355. b).
From
:
this
Subjunctive
of Pure
say.'
dixerit,
This
is
futurity,
but
it is
rare,
being con-
above examples.
;
219)
Cf. 358, a, d.
is
b)
implied or expressed,
e.g.
velim,
'if
were to have
my way';
dicas, 'you
would
say,' i.e.
'
if
This use occurs also particularly in the First Singular of the Perfect (Aorist, 219), e.g. dixerim, 'I should say';
crediderim, 'I
should
believe.'
Where
the
condition
is
(
expressed,
we
get
Type
Gr.
303),
e.g. laefe-
veniat,
if
he should come.'
The name
under a) and
is
but this
name
is
365.
B.
Derived Uses.
361.
The
358
ff.
362.
Imperfect use,
'
e.g.
'
he was
to speak,'
i.e.
This use
is
now
will a
he obviously has
failed to
An
expression
like
loqueretur,
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
therefore,
219
analogy of loquatur.
e.g.
after the
The
eui7i
imifdtus esses,
The
Volitive
shown by the
nega-
rie
'you
rie.
Cic.
ad
Att.
ii.
1, 3,
to have asked.'
An example of this is Cic. de Sen. 58, originally this sibi kabeant anna, they may have their weapons
The
'
Permissive.
'
'
meant
so,
'
let
them have
have.'
! '
i.e.
'
let
them have,
and
they
to
may
i.
In
this
came
Tibullus,
58,
they
Permissive Subjunctives,
may hate, provided they fear.' These when negative, imply that one does not
e.g.
need
ea7n
to
Plaut.
Capi. 947, at ob
rie dicis,
me,'
c)
The
Concessive.
This
is
Pluperfect tenses.
The
Examples:
Ennius
is
Ennius
perfectior,
ii.
more
finished';
Academica,
dissolvent,
'
Verg. Aen.
iv.
603, fuisset,
grant that
had been
grant that
done
there
'
is
;
'
is,
inquies,
um-
quamfuit.
Nefuerit,
d) Subjunctive of Acquiescence.
the familiar/^/ of comedy, 'so be
e)
like
'very
is
well.'
is
Subjunctive of Supposition.
This
infrequent, but
iii.
exem-
plified in
Off.
habeantur salubres ;
quae?-o
num,
let
let
good
man
selling a
house
us
'
' '
220
suppose the house
ask whether,'
etc.
is
SYNTAX.
unwholesome, but
is
considered
safe,
...
363.
Extensions
of the Deliberative.
These
e.
are
all
outgrowths
:
358.
We
distinguish
thing mentioned
fect tenses
is
impossible.
The
'
Present, Imperfect,
!
'
and PerI to
occur
:
quid faciam
what
am
do ?
in the sense
'
there's nothing I
can do.'
The Imperfect
repre-
sents this present use projected into the past, e.g. quid facerem,
'what was
I to
is
The
Perfect
'
audwerim,
heard
it?
where
am
I to
i.e.
'
how can
have
The
'
and Imperfect.
'
characteristic
I to
example
do ?
what should
do ?
'
This
is
quid faciam
question
is
( 358. e),
me do ?
'
Whenever
is
this
'
addressed
to a person
whose authority
to
respected,
me
'what ought
'
to
do?'
it
So
in the
what was
my
duty to do ?
This
is
The
negative
'isn't
of this usage
it
non,
e.g.
(was n't
it)
my
not to
ought
man?'
?
So also in expressions
e.g.
'
Caes. B. G.
i.
40,
cur despe7-arent,
why should
they despair
The
is
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
c)
221
'
Delibera-
tive
is
used as a designation of
Deliberative Subjunctive
found in
is
what decision
to take or
scorn some
command
The
may be
is
Glo. 496,
ego auscultem
tibi.
to
you!'
358.
a. 2), e.g.
ut cr'edam ?
command, but
that
As a
result a
find Repudiating
Plaut. Capt.
fugiamus !
The idiom
e.g.
Plaut.
ris
mihi tu dedei.
me
a cloak
:
'
Cic.
ad
Quint,
3.
1,
ego te
vid~ere ridluerim.
Pluperfect
Cic.
meam neglegerem
364.
Extensions
of the Optative.
The
For
it
in expressions like
if
utinam tu valeres,
also secondary.
ward
to the future
hence
its
to the
present and the past must be a derived usage, after the analogy
of sintfelic'es,
etc.
222
SYNTAX.
very
in poetry.
365.
The Present 2d
can
videas, 'you
see.'
In
its
= 'there's
say,'
'you
may
say.'
In
the
becomes
subjective,
second
Potential.
which mere
F)
limits,
The 2d
Singular Imperfect.
This
is
restricted to
narrow
'one
vider'es,
cr~ede?-es,
'one could
like that, is
The usage
is
to-fact conditions,
si adesses, vid'er'es ;
The
exact
way
in
which
grown up
But
if,
difficult
as
seems probable,
here,'
vid'er'es,
'
may be assumed,
then
a kind of assimi-
mood
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
Subjunctive in Dependent Clauses.
366.
223
In
by co-ordination.
tive
eos
warn them,
let
them
cease.'
as subordinate,
and
by various connecting
particles
is
('subordinate
conjunctions').
The
stage of co-ordination
called Parataxis;
when
is
is
;
the
hypotactic
relation
has
become
clearly developed.
This
especially noticeable in
example,
381
f.
in Cornell Studies
ff. ;
Morris, Principles
and
Methods
Syntax, p. 113
ff.
Subjunctive of Purpose.
367.
ne, quo,
1.
The
tibi
is
introduced by
ut,
qit'i,
origin, e.g.
give you
money
For
this force
of
ut,
see
358. a. 2; 359.
felt
as subordinate
to
be
felt as
a subtit.
ordinate conjunction.
2.
way arose
Thus
;
tibi obsto
ne
meant
originally
don't
come
'
224
3.
SYNTAX.
Quo
as
is
regularly con-
The
Subjunctive
See 4.
Qui, quae,
etc.,
in relative clauses of
e.g. tibi
a demonstrative force,
librum do quern
'
give
it
!
you a
book
5.
to read,' originally
meant
I give
you a book
read
been
dig-
nus, idoneus,
etc.
relative clause
seems impossible
to separate a
me
shoots
'
he gives
me
shoots
fit
'he gives
So homilies dignos
originally
:
quos
shoots
well
to plant.'
have meant
'he selected
'
men,
to
then, secondarily,
he selected
is fairly
men
to send.'
Subjunctive clause
one of Purpose.
This view
further
Thus we repeatedly
e.g.
find an Infinitive
Verg. Eel.
'
5. 53, et
puer
7.
praised
Pliny, Paneg.
4,
dignus
eligi,
'
worthy to be chosen.'
i.
The Gerund with ad also occurs, e.g. ad imitandum ; and sometimes even an
ut haberes
///-clause
Cic. Rep.
dignus
(cited
by Quintilian from an
early
author).
this
The
similar
and
cases, as
ii.
p.
action
is
plished.
Some
etc.,
as a Clause of
fol-
Characteristic.
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
way
;
itself is certainly
See
371.
368.
tive
It is
origin in
Thus
in a
niam mutuor
tit
libros
not naturally
last,
therefore, are
more probcited
Clauses of Characteristic.
369.
The Clause
its
of Characteristic
is
360).
It is
ma fan, audeam,
Thus a nemo
credam,
est qui
putem,
possit,
etc.,
lit.
'
there
is
is
alent to 'there
force.
no one who
able,' that
early took
on
this
nemo
In
all
tingency
is
the
relative
clause essentially
one denoting a
fact.
370.
Clauses of Purpose.
Difficulty
is
often experienced
in
distin-
This
Clause of Purpose
may denote
a characteristic of an antecedent
characteristic.
word
Thus
in Cicero,
Brutus,
56 scribebat 07-ationes
quas
alii
dicerent,
'he
wrote
'
226
speeches
dicerent
for
is
SYNTAX.
other
persons
to
deliver/
the
;
clause
quas
the
alii
Relative
in a
Clause
of Purpose
but
'
at
same
'
time
its
it
does
certain
sense
indicate a
characteristic
of
antecedent.
One
essential difference
Characteristic
fact that the
main
main
clause.
In accordance with
expressions
i.
like nihil
9.
19);
nil scio
quod gaudeam,
'I don't
know anything
I
to rejoice
Did
I
sentences
'
doing
and
'
'
am
that I
am
rejoicing about
At times we
The
syn-
interpretation.
good example
oblectet,
is
Ter.
either
who cheers'
371.
(Characteristic) or
'some one
(Purpose).
In sentences
Home-
an ante-
283. 1)
we may
antecedent to be supplied.
force
According to
this
of the
fortunate
The
frequent
employment of
this view.
'as being
The
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
372.
Clauses
of
227
Characteristic
Introduced by
treatment in Gr.
element of
this qiiin
an indeclinable Relative
for
which he thinks
Plural.
non, quod non, etc.; the quin mentioned in 383, 391 must
Clauses of Result.
373.
ut,
from
b).
is
Thus
original
meaning was
'
'
:
this outrage
(i.e.
if
he should see
From
this to
it,'
that
an
easy transition.
At the outset
malit,
junctives as possit,
velit, nolit,
is
particularly
370.
374.
At times
it
is
is
For example,
qui
Characteristic,
dubitet might be
'
felt
by some simply
'
as
a Clause of
admits the interpretation 'a consul such that he does not hesitate
'
and
in that sense
it is
a clause of Result.
V
:;
c
575.
Qssses
:
f Sesalt
:
w. II
.*-_li
:::
"
:-
zvf-si
mi
:
r
iize: r:
'
.
J.
:
::
.
..
J"
v.: ;.
f
f
I
in
: :
rr
-
in
l_llSf
."
-..-fs
-j
::
J
-
iini.fi
-._-.
si 7:
W
:
mini
--- ---" ;
Hill
IS
~~l"f-T~T
J _ 5 L.
2 .1 _ E =
."":
."__;.
:
:
J.:_
r
Iitr.iilr:
:
:t
::
"mi
i::
~~ii
rziiirre.
is
::. :.
:z
3'""
*r_zz
:.LSl
rii-Sr=
:s
Izzz
i-:-i
:v
s:
_-
if
5_:_r:-;_;
'
-n_si_
if f . i i
nfii
ne
ifiii::
Tie lemrril
ismi
susil
in iT
~~ ~ uies.
sac
be
m
>m_
::
:
-_r
;":
:
Tie
'7:~f"
lie
:_:s
his
lie
:::r::z: f":sztiora of Hale in 7T. F%hk CmsriLr*Ki, CwrmeB Sim&es '--. lie /i ^-ilmse :s simT i ::rn :: sii":
_
nine n:
Cttm-
:it
_.;
if
riiriiierii
T
::
7
eirie:
is
i 1:111 ::
inni
i
:._
~_
use
_*
"
Iiiiiiierisii
.
is
~i~
mj
t
nier Telii
f
i
~is~
::
is
::
LTiiiiieiisiii
: :
sumr
_
.*"-
.-*
i ee rs-ii ir
=
.
~"~~~
^
s:
:::::
in:
:ier-
sni- sni"
~
z._"
zzTzzz
-i _i use
ne
"_
sirimii fiisii_
_ ~_z
in
i
:
me
7.
ii er
z
in z
leierIT
ibf
~~
""~re
7
ii:-iliise
~i:
:n:ii
11
-~~~~
:.
::
1.11
Ifllf ISei
Iflllf
Th
SUBJUNCTIVE
: :
;_
379
"--.-.
e=e sxe
f:
H=>
~.f
'
ClussiC'dl
Hufait&v Vol. L. z
t
rzi
r zz :z
La
::
Izi.-Z
"
::
:zfzz VZ:
zzzz
~_
.-
1 "5c
t
~~~
:
'--.''
iz-r
:
:
r^l IZrZZ
rtfr:
::i
;zzzz
I-
::
-~^ ~ez : 7 I:
_
:ir
[
::zi
::
Zc
zzez
::"
t
:
i-Z-:: r:z
.
'izzz
:>:
::
7 -t
-i -=
i-
r:
Z
-
z
j_--_
~-z -_
2*1
: :
Zzz
:
-
::
lz z
f
:
_.
.
- :
-..::.:
7 it:
:
zi z z
:.
-Z_
..
"
_z
=c
Z: .it:
7
t
:r
:z:t z
zz
*
=z:z
~~~
"
'..
zezzf:
zlt5t
z z:i:z
-
r:
:t":t;t1":
1Z
mt z
zie
zzz
: I
'
znzzzzz
"
z
I
."
'i:
-
ZLfZZZZcl
iZ
izZzfez
:::
:
z
'
::I
"*
Lt't.iTZLez
r
zifz
t
.
ZZ ZZ
7zr Szi
~li
Z-
zz:
382.
:;
------
As
:.
zzz
15
:
Ziizzzzrz
ize
:
::
zzze:
if
zzzzr
z.
zz:Zi
:
'
_?:
nkf
:
z zz?
:
vz
i;
7~
n:
Zz
:."
7-Z
i.
'zi z :z
Tzrzrsz
; ;
230
SYNTAX.
is
of Jussive origin
ut
is
in inde-
The
tibi
original differ-
impero ut hoc
mihi
des,
command me this.'
me
this,'
and
'
command
Probably even
this distinction
came
383.
type,
rise
tibi
let
gave
a)
'
tibi
became
sibi
dem
sibi
sibi tibi
des
det
det
tibi
dem.
mihi
des,
Our
to
'
command you
'
give this
me
'
just
Future Extensions.'
(tit)
An
illustration
of these would
be,
imperabo
simply
tibi
impero
Past Extensions.'
da7'~es.
An
Here
illustration
would be,
tibi
imperain
i?npe?'d
hoc mihi
similarly
we have our
tibi
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
d)
'
23
tibi
'
Negative Extensions.'
(tit)
non
impero
also
e.g.
Negative Extensions
may
non
(tit)
non imperdbo
(tit)
(tit)
tibi
imperdvi
Interrogative Extensions.'
may
same time
e.g.
also
or Negative,
imperavit (ut) hoc mihi dares ? cur mihi non imperavisfi (ut)
hoc
tibi
'
darem
?
e.g.
f)
dem.
Conditional Extensions,'
si
tibi
tibi
These may
Negative
e.g.
;
similarly
ent, or
or they
may
Extensions,
si
darem,
g)
te
'
'
Thus
:
(Just)
go away
beg you,'
'
beg you
te
to
go away.'
'
Now
induce
after the
you
to
go away,'
succeed in
my
'
I advise
you
to
go away,'
we
succeed in
my
advice that
te
to
go away.'
Neither
exoro
an original Parataxis.
failed
to
make
sense.
'
Extensions
'
is
of
of Substantive
Clauses
Volitive,
and
in fact for
many
the
other vari-
e.g.
Purpose
Optative,
Clauses,
Substantive
Clauses
Developed
from
232
Clauses
of Characteristic,
SYNTAX.
Result
all,
Clauses,
etc.
No
theory of
part of the
phenomena
ordinarily classified
under any
Substantive Clause,
sort or another.
Developed from
384.
the Jussive
and
Prohibitive.
With Verbs
of
Ordering or Commanding.
Without
ut.
Extensions
Plautus,
Stichus,
624
dixi, in
carcerem
ires,
'
With
Original Uses habeatis cu?-ae,
'
:
ut.
Plautus,
I
my
orders.'
tibi
Extensions
Plautus,
Men. 784
edixi
ut caveres (Past
Extension)
With ne and ut
Examples
*
:
ne.
lie
Plautus,
bitds
s1
died
tibi,
I tell
you not to go
'
to the harbor'
hoc
ei dicitd
ut ne digrediatur,
tell
385.
With Verbs
of
Original Uses
pacem
facialis oro,
'
beg
you
to
make
peace.'
'
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
Extensions:
Plautus,
233
ignoscamics peccatum
'
suom,
'
(Extension within
the Present).
With
Original Uses
:
ut.
'
beg
you
to tell me.'
me
to
make
haste
'
(Past Extension)
'
succeed
in
my
3%3-
'
succeed in
my
request that.'
With
Original Uses
1
:
fie
and ut
tie.
Plautus, Bacch.
1013
quaeso ne
me
te
deseras,
1 I
to desert
me
ne pigeat
'
loth.'
Plautus,
Cist.
tibi
suseenseat,
'induce her not to be vexed with you'; Bacch. 533 impetravi ut ne quid e~i suseenseat, I succeeded in my request that he
'
Some
and impetro
as
one of
Result, but
is
of Result.
We
which
is
never lacking
Result
Clauses.
It
is
therefore
much
simpler and
more
386.
The
tive Substantive
indicated by
!
Plautus,
sic censed,
'worry him
That's
my
advice.'
'
234
SYNTAX.
Without
ut.
Original Uses
furere,
frenzy
!
Cic.
in
this
Cat.
ii.
'
give
them
warning
let
them cease
tibi dein
their
sha-
'You advise me
to give
you
my
ut.
sister.'
With
Original
Use:
Plautus,
Trin.
this.'
Extensions
'
Plaut. Persa
to
they exhort
me
With
Original Uses
te,
'
:
ne,
ut
tie.
Plautus, Persa
Extensions
not to go.'
Plautus, Stick.
608 suades ne
bitat,
'
Under
ling,
this
persuading,
ut
ce~7is~ei-et,
'
Bacch. 964
persuasit, se ut amitteret,
in
let
animum
all
tie
oderim,
'
In
( 383. g).
Some
regard the
to
be urged
against this
of the
clause
viz.
have
ne,
ut
is
lie
clauses
the ut
often
See
385.
'.
'
'
' ;
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
387.
235
'
With
facio, particularly
with
see to
it
Without
Original Uses
1
:
ut.
Plautus, Poen.
!
originally
'
see to
'
see to
it
that I
ut.
it
Rud. 12 18 fac ut
faciam ut
you
persuade him
Extensions
:
Plautus, As. 28
;
scias,
Til
see that
you
ut hie
'
saw
to
it
that he
(Past
Extension)
With
Original Uses
:
lie,
ut
ne.
No
suitable
Extensions:
that
I
Plautus, Most.
it
have
no
occasion
for
Present)
Especially interesting are the clauses with
verbs.
efficid
and related
n~e
Here belong
lacessas,
'
posthac
quem-
quam
sectifi
I'll
;
bring
Cic.
challenge
anybody hereafter
ut
n~e
ad Fam.
2.
'
possit,
we seem
lie
to
have accom'
plished
this, viz.
iv.
Q. Curtius,
'brought
it
14. 4
Macedonas
assecufos
34 adepti estis ne quem civem metueretis, 'you have achieved your end, of standing in fear of no one.' All of these clauses
are probably to be regarded
as
'
236
SYNTAX.
The
origin
of the
'
factio,
see
(that).'
From
fac, the
first
to the other forms of facto ; but in our earliest Latin there are
many more
factio,
followed by Substantive
Clauses than of
From
succeed
efficio,
(that)
'
and from
efficio
the construc-
tion was
Many
as
one
fact that the affirmative clause often lacks ut, point to a Volitive
origin.
which seems
to
show
also
is
With
The most
is
'
take care
you don't
fall
:
! '
Originally
'
Don't
fall
tie
Take care
Extensions
389.
Plautus, Pseud.
of
478
With Verbs
Without
Original Uses
:
ut.
licet,
originally 'see
l
you may
'
then,
You may
see
'
Amph. 806
sine dicat,
permit
him
to speak.'
'
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
Extensions:
Plautus,
;
237
'let
'
Cist.
me
I
let
speak'
(Present Extension)
live
'
Mil. Glo. 54
viverent,
them
(Past Extension)
With
Original Uses
:
ut.
Plautus, As. 43
dono ut expers
sis,
'
permit
you to be exempt.'
Extensions
:
the
390.
With Verbs
of
Deciding, Resolving,
etc.
Without
Original Uses
videant,
'
:
ut.
An
original use
would be
decernimits consules
we decree,
:
let
it.
Extensions
The
expressions like
consules,
'
Sail.
With
Original Uses
:
ut.
No
suitable
examples are
at
hand.
had resolved
to go to the farm'
(Past Extension).
391.
With opus
Without
Original Uses:
Lucretius,
iii.
593 fateare, necesse est, 'you must admit'; originally 'admit! you must'; Cic. de Fin. ii. 26
m~e
ipsum
curies, oportet,
me myself
originally
'love
me my
Extensions
'
est,
must be
my own
defender.'
238
SYNTAX.
With
ut.
Original Uses
t~e
Plautus, True.
500 nunc
tibi
opust aegram ut
ill';
Mil. Glo.
132 nunc
ad
one of Result.
But
if
it
would
392.
With
to,'
sequitur,
reliquum
est,
restat,
in
remains
to.'
Without
Original Uses
:
ut.
These seem
lacking.
xv. 21. 6 reliquum est tua77i profec-
Extensions: Cic.
ad Fam.
tionem
amore prosequar,
'it
remains for
me
to
attend
your
These expressions
by Substantive Clauses of
viz.
'
393.
after
Verbs of hindering.
As
is
explained in
Gr.
295.
3.0,
Purpose
The
kind
may be
quominus
velint, originally
willing,' i.e.
'fear hinders
men,
may not be
minus
lit.
prevents
Quo'in
less,
and hence
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
The
origin
239
expressions of hindering
serve consideration
:
Two
views de-
(1)
Quin
In
in
such clauses
may be
and
relative
adverb,
lit.
'
com-
pounded of qui
not.'
(old Instrumental),
ne, 'not';
by which
this sense,
Qian
in such clauses
may be
'
why
not?'
Deliberative.
Cf
i.e.
'
Plautus, Amphitruo,
lit.
quam
potes deterrere ;
;
'why am
I not to
You cannot
;
'
prevent
it
'
Tri-
nummus, 641
dering are
retiiieri
sometimes
its
classified
as
Result
Clauses.
It
is
of
after
in-
expressions
(negative)
of hindering does
result,
e.g.
times
seem
to
nee
impediti sunt
l
quin face-
rent
may be conceived
as literally
do.'
meaning
But
this
conception
just as
hindering,
Thus,
t~e
impedio quominus
'I
hinder
this.
'
is
clearly a pur-
Any
consistent treatment of
eis
persuasit
seem
clauses clearly shows that they are developed from the Jussive.
'
240
Clauses introduced by
sarily
lie
SYNTAX.
after verbs of hindering are not neces-
as suggested in
it is
Gr.
295.
3.
This
the
but
quominus and
Purpose Clauses.
they
have
been developed
from
Type
nulla causa
{Gr.
295. 7).
These
This
is
have
is
been explained
view,
as
the
among
others, of
350), and
supii.
ad Fam.
est,
originally
'
why
shouldn't I
I
go away
There's no reason'
Cf. Ter.
'
later
there's
no reason why
est,
shouldn't go away.'
quin
in pistrinum proficiscar,
set out for the
what reason
'
there
why
is
I shouldn't
?
mill
'
'
originally
what reason
there
Why
296.
1).
The
evident.
sufficiently
should
the
/ want,
e.g.
in
/ want you
'
to
understand).
her.'
396.
296. 2).
Instructive for
the history of the construction are such early Latin uses as Ter.
Andr. 277
ferre,
'
Hand verear si
should not
fear, if it
but
may you be
ad agendum, 'may
this
day be
(I'm
afraid though).'
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
Substantive Clauses of Result.
24
397.
Expressions
ill,'
like accidit
ut aegrotaret,
'it
so
happened
that he was
show
of
Result.
these clauses,
it
e.g.
non
est
ut
ille
anteponeret,
it's
ferred'
that I
am
suffering';
praeclarum
them'
;
ut eos amemus,
'it's
we
love
remains that
economy
a virtue.'
Kindred Expressions.
398.
hand dubium
is
probquis
Subjunctive.
Thus
who doubts
it?'
It
seems
difficult to
for
399.
The
in
Indirect Questions
is
The
construction
is
one
in
frequently
in
such sentences.
Conditional Sentences.
400.
The treatment
in the
Grammar
follows the
traditional
is
classification,
implied
in the Protasis in
242
401.
SYNTAX.
Conditional sentences are the development of an earlier
Parataxis ( 367).
of
si
valet,
bene
est,
valet,
'
is
well
he
is well.'
The
As language devel-
oped, the fact that one clause was related to the other as an
frequency in
all
They
The
ori-
was as follows
Si was originally
an adverb meaning
sentence with
well so,
est,
so.
The most
is
si
would be seen
he
well.'
valet, i.e.
'it
is
{viz.
that)
is
In
bene
si.
and valet
use of
really
The
si as
a conjunction
si cf.
its
association.
With
be satisfied.
Second Type.
Here
the
character.
Thus a sentence
would, in
(i.e.
its earliest
form,
let
him
see
assuming he should
the Subjunctive of
The Apodosis
'
is
Potential.'
403.
Conditional Sentences
is
of
the
Third Type.
The
origin
of this type
Optative,
obscure.
i.e. si
it
would be
well.'
The employment
tive
ellipsis.
Thus
in
THE SUBJUNCTIVE.
si
243
ituri,
Pompeins
ad arma
in
the thought
is
'were you about to proceed to arms (and would you have done
so
? )
slain ?
'
So
eum
is
'it
now be doing
it),
of devotion.'
Here
Quamvis was
in the
quam
vis,
est,
'as
id,
much
as
you
wish.'
Thus
tamen
is
sentence,
quod turpe
quamvis
occultetur,
base,
able.'
into a Conjunc-
although.'
405.
senibus,
These were
all
originally Jussive.
manent ingenia
was:
'let
faculties remain.'
Dum
meaning
'while.'
Hence
dum
metuant,
the original
them
(then) they
may hate.'
Some
dum
as
originally
temporal
But that view fails to account for the use of the Subalso ignores the fact that the negative with the
is
and
dum-
clause of Proviso
always ne.
INDEX.
abs, 261.
ac, 93. 1.
pronunciation,
4.
changes, 71.
Accent, 54
f.
a-Series, 66.
a, 72.
accestis, 47. 2.
ff.
a-Series, 67.
a,
'
from,' 261.
a-
Stems,
;
in
f.
;
ab, 93. 2
96. 1
abjetis, 15. c.
Greek, 307.
in exclamations, 308.
accompaniment, 336.
as subject of
inf.,
309.
Accusdfivus, 297.
deer, 92; 100. 3. acerb us, 100. 3.
of association, 337. of attendant circumstance, 338. of cause, 342. of comparison, 334. of degree of difference, 343. of duration of time, 350. of manner, 339. of means, 341. of price, 344. of quality, 345. of separation, 333. of source, 333.
of,
362. d.
Adjectives, 181
ff.
admodum,
259.
in
e,
257.
in -0, 130.
in -0, 255. 2.
way by which,
341, 5.
in suffixes, 70.
Aesculapius, 91.
a/, 261. 5.
Ablaut-Series, 62
abluo, 103. 4.
f.
agceps, 20.
1.
1.
;
agellus, 100. 3
106. 2.
For words containing hidden quantities and spelling, see the special lists, p. 52 and p. 79. 244
for
INDEX.
ager, 92 100. 3. aggulus, 20. 1.
;
245
ar versus, 262.
Aspirates, 31 asporto, 105.
;
97.
agricola, 112. 2.
ai, 86. ai,
1.
changes, 80.
earlier
form of
ae, 10. 1.
aid, 80. 1.
airid, 141.
-al, 88. 2.
au, 86.
azz,
pronunciation, 12.
a/ for
_
*
/,
100. 1.
;
ala, 89
105. 2.
allium, 88.
alnus, 105.
1.
azidiam, 221.
audies, 222. 2.
1.
audirem, 222.
3.
3.
ambo,
97. 1.
<5.
Augment,
200. 1.
amem,
tf?z
222.
?7,
aurora, 86.
atirufex, 76. 4.
for
102. 2.
anceps, 92.
a^,
97. 3.
A.
3.
A.
B.
, ,
antae, 102. 2.
#;zzV,
264.
96.
1.
pronunciation, 27.
1.
bacca, 88.
256. 255.
basiuvi, 98. 3.
&?//z,
<fe;z,
N.
1. 1.
(Indo-Eur.), 97.
;
1.
to<?, 96. 1
203.
1.
2.
blmestris, 105.
tozz, 185. 2.
261. 2.
to, 186. 2.
bobus, 180. 3.
&, 180. 3.
Apocope,
apud, 265.
-ar, 88. 2.
ar-, 262.
93.
Bosphorus, 31.
-br-iox bracca, 88.
1.
3.
-sr-, 108. 3.
arbiter, 262.
3.
arbosem, 98.
ardor, 92.
breviter, 259.
bruma, 182.
I.
are/acid, 204.
arfu'erunt, 262.
-ar/- for -a/?-, 99.
C.
.94,
105.
1.
C.
246
C.
INDEX.
1. 4.
= centum,
1.
caecus, 11.
1.
caedo, 104.
caelebs, 11.
cludo, 87. 2.
Cn.
Gnaeus,
1. 3.
caelum, 1 1. caerimonia,
co- in
11.
co- in
compounds, compounds,
58. b. 6. 58. b. 6.
caeruleus, 99.
caesaries, 98. 3.
COCUS, 57. 2. N.
calamitosus,
no.
n.
;
103. 5.
81. 2;
206. 2.
1.
coeravere, 81.
coetus, 81. 2.
ff.
wz-,
296.
tffc,
<%>#,
in composition, 58. .
names,
89.
catus, 69.
I.
Cauneas = cav(e) n(e) eas, 16. Causal clauses, 376. introduced by ;, 377.
causa, 98.
2.
1. /.
conditio, 25. 3.
ff.
2.
mfo,
88. 3.
t^wa, 11.
centesimus, 184. 9.
Conjugation, 200 ff. consistere with ablative, 341. Consonant changes, 104 ff.
3.
Consonant stems, 137 ff. that have partially adapted themselves to 2-stems, 159.
n.
1.
Cethegus, 31. 3.
*#*, 108.
>&,
31. 2.
final, 109.
cineris, 75. I.
constare,
' ,
'
consist
of,'
341. 3.
circa, 266.
cost,' 344.
2. 2. 3.
contempsl, 108.
circum, 266.
cw, 267.
^/Y^r, 181. 2.
contemptus, 108.
citimus, 182. 2.
1.
conubis, 133.
;
Claudius, as grammarian, 1. 5 16. 5. Clauses of Characteristic, 369 ff. distinguished from relative clauses of purpose, 370. denoting cause or opposition, 371. introduced by quin, 372.
,
conubo, 89.
1.
convention}., 141.
convicium, 25.
coquo, 96.
>r,
3.
1.
109. 3.
cordis, 100. 2.
INDEX.
cornu, 100.
,
247
2.
die, 223.
dfortf,
corpulentus 108. 4,
<?j-,
82.
67.
didici, 206. I.
dfo?,
coventio, 103. 3.
173.
86.
Crassupes, 76. 4.
cratis, 100. 2.
<&'<?;#,
Diespiter, 180. 4.
<*4?* J 3 8
. , ;
cresco, 203.
VI.
2. .
73- ^
94- 35.
cribrum, 97.
->-<?-,
for
-^/tf-,
95. 1
99.
', 14;
198. 4.
cujus,
198. 3.
culleus, 88. 1.
dirimo, 98.
^'j-
1.
culpa, 76. 1.
<r//z-Clauses,
dlrus, 104. 2.
377
f.
cuppa, 88.
1.
/J.
disco,
curvus, 100.
2.
D.
dlvus, 82.
<^J.rz,
4
a?,
95-
208.
pronunciation, 28.
500,
1. 4.
dixim, 219.
6frr<3,
D=
205, 3.
dacruma,
95. 2.
1.
dlxti, 47. 2.
<$J,
dajjtma, 88.
202.
1. .
/>.
domamus,
dovii, 256,
203. VII.
1.
domu'i, 103. 4.
'
help,
etc.,
314.
Dafivus, 297.
de, 271.
64.
debllitare,
no.
;
duim, 218.
183. 10.
tf'awz,
decent, 102. 1
dum, temporal,
ff.
duo, 183.
De-composition,
deeram, 88.
4.
87. 2.
to,
186. 2.
deesse, 88. 4.
E.
e,
pronunciation,
5.
,
?, ?,
ff.
from from
a, 71. 1.
1,
75.
1.
no.
;
c.
^-Series, 65.
248
^-Sterns, 172
ea, 192. 2. b. ea, 192. 6.
f.
INDEX.
<?;, 192. 5.
eumpse, 196.
euntis, 76. 5.
,
3.
earn, 192. 5.
exaequo, 87.
1.
eapse, 196.
ec-,
273.
1. d.
2.
ecferri, 105. I.
ecus, 57.
exquaero, 87.
edi, 206. 2.
ex s ilium, 71.
7.
3.
edim, 218.
/<?,
202. 4. 273187.
*/-.
egl, 206. 2.
<?^-0,
I.
extimus, 182.
2.
ei,
82.
, 86.
ei,
1.
192. 4.
;
192. 3.
F.
21. /j pronunciation,
Eleven,
z for
etc.,
183. 11.
-ellus, 51. 2.
;;?,
/
2.
1.
origin of letter,
1. 3.
102. 1.
2.
y#, 223.
facile, 254.
,
emi, 206.
for
1.
emptus, 108.
<?;z
7?,
102.
3.
o
orj^.
endo,
100. 1.
familias, 113.
go,' 202. 2.
famulus, 91.
eopse, 196.
fanum,
_/ar (r)
,
65.
-^z, 206.
2.
/tfrz, 97. 1. a.
equabtis, 122.
109. 2. 219.
equus, 57.
-ir, 88. 2.
2.
faxim,
y/
(/)
,
/a.r5, 205. 3.
^r for
r, 100. 3.
109. 2.
eram, 204.
-er cuius, 51. 5-
/*/, 86.
femina, 11;
feres, 222. 2.
/*?ri?,
97. 2. #.
^r^a, ergo,
ttjq..
-emus, 51.
ero, 205. 3.
3.
erus, 23.
y, est (edo),
^j-(j-),
f
50. 2; 202. 4.
festus,
yz"ay,
yfrfz,
65.
109. 2.
yra, 108. 3.
172.
206. 1.
2.
-estus, 51. 4.
et,
93-
z, pronunciation, 13.
eu, 86.
I
INDEX.
Jingo, 97. 3. A.
249
b.
1.
3.
B.
/brte, 257. 3.
fortunas, 113.
gram en,
301.
1.
97. 3.
forum, 97.
2. a.
Grammatical
theory
of
the
cases,
frons, fr otitis, 41. fruor, with ablative, 341. y5, 97. 1. a 210.
;
^r^,
30-
171. 2.
Guttural,
distinguished
from
Palatal
fulmentum, 105.
fiimus, 97. 2. a. /undo, 97. 3. A.
;
1.
Gutturals, 94
107.
f.
H.
1.
h,
pronunciation, 23.
hac, 191. 6.
futtilis, 88. 1.
G.
g, 94-
^ pronunciation, 29.
g, earliest form, 1.3.
256
1.
191.
1.
f.
2.
gemma,
106. 2.
,
Hidden Quantity, 36
hiemps, 108. 2. hiems, 97. 3. A.
hieto, 71. 6.
Genetivus 297.
Genitive, original force, 320. with adjectives, 323.
hisco, 203.
/$<?,
VI.
c.
191. 2.
ff.
6.
Gerund, 252.
gg, for ng, 20. 1. g/i (Indo-Eur.), 97. gignb, 203. II.
gllsco, 203.
gluttire, 88.
VI.
1.
1.
hostis, 97. 3. B.
/zzV,
191. 4.
-gm- for
2 SO
INDEX.
in
-r<?,
243. 246.
i,
pronunciation,
ISat, 80. 2.
ei,
<?z,
?2,
6.
in -isse, 244.
in -ri,
-z,
*. i,
i
in -ier, 246.
82.
81. 3.
Inflections,
in
ff.
infra, 255. 3.
78.
inquirb, 80. 2
a,
?,
71. 2; 5.
73.
a.
Instrumental case, 331 332; 335. uses of the Ablative, 335 ff.
;
for/, 103. 2.
intellego, 87. 1.
1.
intelligo, 87. 1.
inter, 277.
interest,
z-Stems, 171.
z-Stems, 148
id, 192. 2. c.
3.
intimus, 182. 2.
idoneus, followed
68.
-tens, -ies, 186. 5.
by
^zzz-clause, 368. 5.
b.
intus, 278.
ipse,
is,
196
197. 182. 3.
ignosco, 105.
1.
192.
;
zyfor/, 15.
ilicet,
z7?V<?,
3.
-issimus, 43
z-yzV,
204.
r-4; 197.
256. 1.
-ister, 51. 4.
z-fz*z,
195
197.
1.
illic,
256.
J.
-i litis, 51. 2.
/ 103.
1.
illTisfris,
105.
/,
/,
2.
compounds,
60.
impi emus
203. VII. b.
VII.
275.
in
junior, 103.
Jupiter, 104.
Juppiter, 88.
jussus, 106.
jtisti, 47. 2.
3.
z>z,
composition, 58. d.
180. 4.
incertus, 100. 3.
1.
indigena, 76. 4. indigenus, 275. indigeo, with genitive, 330. by followed indigmis,
368. 5-
juxta,2SS- 3; 279-
^J-clause
, 25. 4.
K.
indu-, 275.
/,
/,
L=
fff
/ for r, 99.
INDEX.
o_
/,
251
100.
1.
la for / 100.
mancipiiim, 71.
"*. 75-
4.
109. 3.
3[ 93Masculine a-stems,
<S.
112. 2.
materies, 102. 2.
2.
Matiita, 86.
100.
1.
maxumus
#Zi?,
6. 2.
lapillus, 106. 2.
187. 4.
187. 4.
2.
/)
;
lapsus, 108.
1.
#z</,
lama,
16. 1. .
medius, 97.
wz^z, 187. 2.
z^/, 109. 3.
/).
103. 2.
104. 1.
1.
membrum,
108. 3.
lavacrum, 95.
Menerua,
98. 1.
viercennarius, 106. 2.
me?'idie, 256. 1.
levir, 95. 2.
/<?7.y,
82. 2.
Messalia,
mens, 190.
z;zz
88.
1.
libertabus, 122.
liber fas, 100. 3. //$!?/ {lubel), 78.
/zV<?/\
Metathesis, 107.
1.
?;zz
1.
Middle
;
voice, 200. 4.
;
?7zz7zz,
104.
1. b.
I'Mera, 88.
1.
Localistic theory of the cases, 299. Locative uses of the Ablative, 348 f.
mina, 91.
minoris, 344.
minus, 181.
zzzzj,
187. 2.
I.
lucrum, 99.
Indus, 81.
i.
98. 2.
;
M.
m, pronunciation, 19;
20. 3.
moenia, 81.
mollis, 76. 1
2.
;
106. 3.
M=
'
m, 102. o
1000,
1. 4.
motnordi, 90
206. 1.
moneam,
2.2.x.
viaestus, 11.
c.
magis, 181.
monerem, 222.
3.
magislres, 131.
1. 1.
1.
Moods, names
morbus, 97. muccus, 88.
1. 1.
of,
/).
353.
252
muliebre sccus, 310.
muliebris, 108. 3.
2.
INDEX.
Nouns, declension,
novem, 183.
noveni, 185.
novos, 73. 3.
7,
t?^,
in
ff.
9.
2.
novitas, 76. 4.
94
ff.
722",
pronunciation, 20. 2. quantity of vowel before, 37. quantity of vowel before, 40.
etc.,
1.
nudiustertius, 86.
?z//a
N.
n, pronunciation, 20.
n
7z
for
171,
101.
1.
n, 102.
causa quin, Numasioi, 86. <5. Numerals, 183 f. mimero, 257. numerus, 76. 2.
394.
adulterinum, 20.
, 102. 2.
;
1.
IV.
<7,
O
pronunciation,
7.
5,
<?
afor
changes, 76.
from
2,
73. 3.
Nasal Stems,
natus, 104.
1.
147. 2.
^-Series, 68.
lost, 93. 2.
?iavis, 180. 2.
^-sterns, 124.
f.
0.773
verily,' II.
1.
from
azz,
84.
1.
nee, 93.
0-Series, 69.
necesse
est,
ob,
e.
neglego, 87.
negotium, 25. 3. nexus, 108. 1. 77/j pronunciation, 20. 2. 7?/ quantity of vowel before, 37. -nguont, -nguontur, 57. 4.
nihil, 90.
occupo, 71. 4.
occultus, 100.
1.
octavus, 184. 6.
octingenti, 183. 15.
0C#?, 183. 8.
<?,
pronunciation, 92
;
11.
nimis, 181.
1.
offievna,
o/',
106. 2.
ninguit, 97. 3. B.
86.
7zm, 90.
7Z7w>, 97. 3. B.
Tzo-class of verbs, 203.
oi,
changes, 81.
oinos, 11.
V.
oitilis, 11.
nobis, 187. 7.
0/
1.
from
/,
101.
oliva, 73. 5.
olle, 195.
103. 3
202. 6.
ote,
81. 4.
onustus, 76. 5.
operio, 96. 1
;
280.
187. 5.
Optative, 217.
original force, 355.
noster, 190. 4.
nostri, 187. 6.
Subjunctive, 359
6.
364.
nostrum, 187.
notus, 104. I.
optimus, 182.
2.
INDEX.
optumiis, 6. 2. opus, 138.
ph,_ 31. 2; 5.
253
piaclum, 95.
2.
I.
opus
est,
pietas, 76. 4.
pignosa, 98.
1.
or, 88. 2.
pilleus, 88. 1.
piliem, 105. 2.
pilumnoe, 131.
f.
Orthography, 56
os, 109. 3.
pledres, 181. 3.
1.
ostendd, 105.
ou, 85.
<??^,
plerumque, 254.
plied, 87. 2.
1.
for , 85.
86.
plddo, 84.
//, 210.
1.
die,
A
^
96. 1.
plurimum,
96.
1.
254. 1.
1.
/, pronunciation, 26.
for
b,
plurimus, 182.
pluris, 344. ///7j, 181. 3.
30.
Palatal distinguished
Palatal Mutes, 94 palea, 100. 1.
f.
from Guttural,
pluvi, 210.
poena, 81.
2.
polio, 261. 4.
pandd, 107.
-panx'i, 208.
polliceor, 284.
3.
Parataxis, 366.
parjetis, 16.
1. c.
pa?-ricida, 88. I.
parsi,
208.
4.
partem, 310.
populus, 91.
^?r-, 284.
porrigo, 284.
f.
porta, 100.
2.
pedestris, 108.
I.
peior, 82. 3.
posed, 64.
349. 2.
203. VI.
possini, 218.
^atf, 282.
281.
in composition, 58./".
;
posterns, 181.
postrhnus, 182.
1.
206
ff.
in
-si,
208.
in -ui, 210.
in -vi, 209.
Permissive Subjunctive, 362. b. Personal Endings, 207 229 ff. Pronouns, 187 ff. pessimus, 182. 1.
;
praedad, 109.
1.
praestigiae, 99.
254
praeter, 283.
INDEX.
0MW, 198. ^zm, 198.
2.
prehendo, 97.
3.
B.
f.
7.
Prepositions, 260
0<?, 198. 6.
in composition, 38.
quoniam, 101.
1.
I.
<
pro-, 284.
R.
r, 1.
r,
pronunciation, 18.
100.
/,
Pronominal Adjectives,
Pronouns, 187
prope, 285.
propter, 285.
ff. ff.
199.
r from r from
99. 98. 1.
j,
-r for -J in
nominative, 98.
3.
4.
Pronunciation, 3
r-Stems, 147.
ra from
r<?-,
?,
100. 2.
1. .
radix, 104.
286.
reccidl, 206.
prorsus, 238.
prot'mus, 73. 2. a. Provisos, 405.
1.
Re-composition,
recta, 255. 3.
r<?<^-,
87. 1.
proximus,
182.
1.
286.
II.
76.
1.
puleher, 25.
-punxi, 208.
/#><*, 88.
1.
1. ^".
1.
regain,
2.
0,25.4; 94.
$rff,
198. 6; 255. 3.
13.
reliquum est with the Subjunctive, 392. rem, 86. remltuscor with genitive, 325. remus, 89.
repente, 257. 3.
quant l, 344.
quartus, 184. 4. quater, 186. 4.
quattuor, 183. 4. quern, 198. 5.
querela, 89.
repperl, 206.
1.
d.
f.
397.
Rhotacism,
1.
98.
5.
I.
quernus, 105.
0J, 198. 2.
0///V/,
198. 2.
Romance
301.
INDEX.
rumpo, 203. IV.
rursus, 259.
sextus, 184. 4.
255
rutundus, 90.
jz,
.rafo',
189. 2.
siccus, 106. 2.
jJ^o, 64;
s,
j/<f2,
2l8.
2.
siemus, 218.
silua, 16. 1. .
jz'wz,
j-Stems, 147.
-s
-s
from from
ns, 109. 3. b.
ts,
218.
109. 3. b.
sacerdos, 65.
simplex, 73.
JM, I90.
.H.tf<?,
2. ^.
si?iguli, 185. 1.
3.
203. II.
-T0-,
<;.
288.
Samnium,
scala, 89.
106. 4.
soboles, 90.
satin, 108. 4.
scicidi, 206. 1.
scidi, 206. I.
scilicet,
204.
VI.
288.
sommis, 106.
4. .
secerno, 100. 3.
-w,
;
88
103. 5.
semndum,
287.
184. 2.
ww, 73.
4;
f.
103. 5.
Sounds, 62
sparsi, 105.
sovos, 190. 3.
1.
j^-, 189.
3.
sedes, 62. 3.
seditio, 109. I.
spepondi, 206.
speres, 171. 1.
1.
sedulo, 76. 4.
sperno, 203. V.
jr^?.r,
segmentum,
94. 3.
172.
f.
;
sella, 106. 2.
Spirants, 21
98
f.
sernel, 186. 1.
#0\
j\r
Semivowels, 103.
semodius, no. sempitermis, 99.
j#, 185. 2.
.W
from from
<#, 108. 1.
#, 108. 1.
septem, 102.
183. 7.
2,
septenl., 185. 2.
Septimus, 184. 5.
sepulcrum, 31. 3. sequere (Imperative), 76. 6 227. sequitur, it remains,' with subjunctive,
;
'
V. stemud, 104. 1.
sterno, 203.
jfe/J,
206.
1.
<5.
392.
j^rc?,
stlatus, 104. I.
;
75. 1
203. II.
i'/ZJj,
104. 1. .
sescenti, 105. 1.
stlocus, 104. I. $.
.s^, 183. 6.
sexcenti, 87. 3.
stratus, 100.
1.
strenna, 88.
I.
256
Strong grades of roots, 64.
stuppa, 88.
1.
;
INDEX.
ion-, -in-, 147. 2. b.
289.
2. c.
147.
1.
ff.
formation, 220
sui, 189. 1.
ff.
sulcus, 76. 1.
of purpose, 367.
syntax, 353 ff. Substantive Clauses, 381 ff. after verbs of ordering and com-
2.
manding, 384.
after verbs of
ing, 385.
after
of,
362.
e.
surrexe, 47.
2.
grant/ fig,
sus, 171. 2.
allowing, 389.
after verbs of deciding and resolving,
suscipio, 105. 1.
390-
with opus
oportet, 391.
est,
necesse
est,
usus
est,
no.
division
est, etc.,
of, 35.
392.
Syncope, 92.
Syncretism, in ablative, 331; 332. Syntax, 295 ff.
T.
*.
t,
95-
of Result, 397.
pronunciation, 24.
f.
developed from Volitive, 384 ff. introduced by quo-minus, 393. developed from Optative, 395 ff. after non dubito, etc., 398.
subter, 289.
subfilis, 90.
188. 4.
fed, 188. 4.
tego, 104. 1. b.
tegula, 62. 3.
temere, 256.
temo, 89.
1.
subus, 171. 2.
temno, 203. V.
succus, 88.
1.
sudor, 103.
Suffixes,
5.
templum, 108.
203. VI.
tendo, 107.
2.
su'escb, 105. 1;
tenebrae, 108. 3.
of a-stems,
in.
of z-stems, 148.
of c-stems, 124.
I.
of -stems, 160.
ios-. -ies-.
tenuia, 16.
1. a.
181.
-r, 88. 2.
INDEX.
ter, 75.
257
2; 186. 3.
z?-stems, 160.
(5^r, 97. 2. .
4.
;
z, 14;
83.
/. o'
203.
ul from
lilluS,
100.
I.
188. 3.
I06. 2.
tilia, 104. 1.
tinguo, 73.
&r, 188.
-tlo-,
2. .
2.
;
2.
1.
;
95.
255. 3 105. 1.
293.
zW/<?, 100. 1
203. V.
-um
in genitive plural of a-
and
c-s terns,
-tor, 88. 2.
42.
torreo, 203.
VII.
1.
1. .
umbilicus, 76.
2.
torrere, 106. 3.
tortus 105.
torus, 104.
, 255.
3.
-undo,
51. 5.
190. 2.
trans, 292.
unda, 107.
unguis, 76.
1.
;
3.
202.
tredecim, 183.
#-r, 183. 3.
n.
-uom, -uont,
105.
I.
etc., 57. 1. .
zzrzza,
tribubus, 168.
triginta, 183. 13.
zVzzzz,
3.
185. 2.
1. .
-usculus, 51. 5.
-ustus, 51. 4.
zWo, 104.
1.
tugiirium, 90.
taz, 188. 2.
V.
v, v,
valde, 92.
103. 4;
190. 2.
variego, 71. 6.
97. 3. A. Velar gutturals, 94.
t/<?/$<?,
U.
2/,
1.
pronunciation,
8.
velim, 218.
velle, 106. 3
;
K, 78.
243.
vellem, 222. 3.
veneficus,
<?<,
103. 4.
no.
103. 2; 203. VII. a.
a, 71.
<?,
3; 4.
;
venio, 101. 1;
76. 1
2.
from au, 84. 2. a from eu, 85. z7 from <?z, 81. 1. u from ozz, 85. u cbnsonans, 16. 1.
K-stems, 171.
Verbs of judicial
versum,
-us, 76. 3
action, 327.
;
a.
I.
190. 4.
258
vestri,
INDEX.
vestrum, 188.
1.
6.
void, 202. 6.
veto, 76. 3.
voluntarius,
volvo, 73. 5.
no.
2.
<5.
vhevhaked, 206,
vias, 113.
vorarc, 94.
3.
vicem, 310.
ww,
188. 5.
1. .
vichii, 185. 2.
vlcesimus, 184. 8.
vicus, 81. 3.
videlicet, 204.
7.
f.
viderimus, 219.
z//J,
212.
4.
.
vidimus, 108.
viduus, 97.
viginti, 73. 2.
W. Weak
grade of roots, 64 f.
2. ^.
<5;
183. 12.
1.
X.
x, pronunciation, 32. x, origin of the letter,
1. 2.
vinum,
z^j,
'
81. 3.
thou
wilt,'
202. 6.
y, pronunciation,
Y.
9.
vitulus, 91.
Vocativus, 297.
z/<?/-,
orthography of words
beginning
z,
pronunciation, 33.
origin of the letter,
1. 5.
2,
Date Loaned
\;
uu
BOSTON UNIVERSITY